<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Thatsjustpeachy</id>
	<title>Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Thatsjustpeachy"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Thatsjustpeachy"/>
	<updated>2026-05-10T03:23:50Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447903</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Prologue</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447903"/>
		<updated>2015-06-19T20:29:59Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Prologue ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, Outer Human Region——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right now it was precisely eleven o’clock at night. Although the time of year was only halfway into June, it was as if summer was already in full swing. Tonight was extremely humid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a certain hotel located here in the center of the bustling Outer Human Region among the rows upon rows of towering high-rises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The high-class hotel possessed fifty stories. The cost for a one night stay in the presidential suite located at the highest floor approximately totaled the monthly expenses for a four person family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the living room of that overly extravagant suite, an intruder was there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Who are you!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting on the couch in the living room was a middle-aged man wearing a suit. He shouted at the top of his lungs in surprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was what appeared to be two bodyguards standing near the middle-aged man. In comparison to the middle-aged man, the two bodyguards were relatively calm as their hands reached for their chest area while eyeing the intruder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I say, you&#039;ll just think of me as one of those Swordie dogs.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intruder——was a teenager who jokingly replied to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager’s name was Kurou. His appearance consisted of a black T-shirt, slacks, and there was a golden rim along the collar and cuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Despite being a government dog, it’s actually not too bad. I’m able to retrieve the key with just the flash of my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou displayed the keys to the room he had gotten from the manager. Although the manager didn’t willfully hand him the keys, Kurou certainly did not use violent means to obtain it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was quite obvious——Kurou used the katana strapped to his waist to forcefully request for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have something to ask of you. However, first shall I introduce myself? I’m Kurou, part of the Sabers. If you’d like, I can show you my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re part of the Sabers? Quit your lies, the Sabers organization had been dissolved right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was still as extremely flustered as before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that was to be expected considering someone had suddenly barged into his cozy presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, it’s more like the New Sabers. Pretty much the name of the organization and the uniforms carried on, but there’s actually no relation. Thinking about the name, it’s quite troublesome. Furthermore, this uniform is quite robust, not bad at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou chuckled as he explained. He had no reason to elaborate for him, however he had this bad habit of going on and on over such trivial matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m still in the investigative department so that hasn’t change. Thus, you have the duty of answering my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you crazy? To freely barge into the houses of the residents——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who’s crazy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou calmly finished speaking, he slowly marched forward. He picked up the wine bottle on the table in front of the couch that the middle-aged man was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, isn’t this wine quite expensive? The finance department of the sun cult are paying you guys that much?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still just a fifteen year-old teenager. He was not knowledgeable on alcoholic brands, but the quality did appear to be quite high just from looking at it. The average person would not be drinking something of the sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Based on this, I think someone of your status should be able to satisfactorily answer my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To an underling of the Swordies…...I’m not saying a word!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man suddenly raised his hand as he was shouting. The two bodyguards responded by speedily pulling out their hands——two pistols appeared out of nowhere. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Open fire! Kill him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you stupid?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite having the barrel of a pistol pointed at him, Kurou remained unshaken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as the two bodyguards pressed the trigger, Kurou retrieved the katana strapped to his waist in one swift motion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the movement of the fingers for the bodyguards, Kurou drawing his sword was much faster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thumb which held onto the handle of the gun of one of the bodyguards was severed by the gleaming white blade. When Kurou retracted his sword, he then violently slashed at the back hand of the other bodyguard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pistols of the bodyguards dropped to the ground as they pressed against their hands writhing in pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After having their thumb and the back of their hand slashed, the bodyguards already lost their ability to battle. The minimal attacking ended up very nicely. Since their battle capabilities were light years apart, such a result was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Swordies…...you detestable monsters!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was sitting on the couch eyeing Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How regrettable, I’m not a Swordie…...oh you’re here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou replied to the middle-aged man, there was a new figure that appeared within the living room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, is it already over? Sorry for the trouble Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, there’s not even any reward money, yet you still push this whole task on me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the teenager who arrived within the living room——Kurou wryly smiled towards his fellow disciple and colleague.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars possessed platinum colored hair that was a tad long and he wore the same black outfit as Kurou. A wide and lengthy sword was fastened to his waist. He was also a member of the New Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You lost in rock-paper-scissors so there’s no other choice…...that said, huh? Wait a sec Kurou, it isn’t this guy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars nonchalantly approached the middle-aged man and attentively gazed at his face. Following that, he nodded his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our objective tonight wasn’t this person. Doesn’t he look different from the photo you were shown earlier?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, really? Haha, but that old geezer and him practically look identical.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What are you talking about……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man revealed a perplexed expression towards the two teenagers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thud——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the sound of a crash rang from outside the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars practically ran out at the same time and arrived outside of the presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, what’s going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gazed at the hallway, tilting his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to the room where the door was wide open, there was another guy in a suit that was lying down within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, there were two guys and a girl that charged down the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the guys wore the blue outfit of a sun cult follower while the other was in a suit carrying a submachine gun in his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, Lars, you seem to have gotten it wrong. The sun cult executive——there are two of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This person possessed an audaciousness and a neatly appearance. There were also hairpins through her long green hair. Her attire was the same as Kurou and Lars, except a pleated skirt that went down to her knees accompanied the upper shirt. Her hand was also holding onto a peculiar conical shaped sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl’s name was Isyuto, and she was also a member of the Sabers and served as captain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought you wouldn’t be here……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou helplessly muttered. From the looks of it, only the captain correctly grasped the situation completely.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_015.PNG|thumb|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“Therefore, grand member of the sun cult, we wish to ask you something. If you behave properly that’d be great, if not——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kill them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man in the cultist attire yelled out without hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Responding to the voice was the man in the suit. With the submachine gun——the MP5K was pointed towards Isyuto. It held a clip holding thirty 9mm rounds and all of it was shot out in an instant——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a split second, Isyuto heartily swung away with her conical sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those bullets which were going to carve her into a honeycomb instead were deflected away one after another into the ground or wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the MP5K clip was emptied, Isyuto pierced through the last 9mm bullet with the tip of her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The suit wearing bodyguard was tongue tied. Even the executive was left speechless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the point of her sword to pierce through 9mm bullets that were about the size of a fingernail and traveling 400 meters per second, it just did not even seem possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those that could perform such a maneuver——they were known as the Swordie race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I’ve been to the Sword Academy, they’ve taught us methods to counter firearms. Something of this level, every third-year student should be able to do this no problem.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto did not look down upon them as she just indifferently stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, for Swordies who have accumulated a lot of training, defending against a submachine gun attack and such was a piece of cake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Isyuto’s technique was quite standout even among Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Isyuto’s sword penetrating through those bullets, Kurou was left stunned and helpless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected of the captain.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou applauded with his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not having your breasts shake around when you’re moving in such a manner, how amazing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thump, a coarse sound was heard within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, who revealed a grin, stabbed the wall in the hallway with the sword that had pierced through all those bullets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my, my hand lost control. I wonder what might happen if such a thing were to occur again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I didn’t say anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou mannerly replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto was a beauty that captivated all eyes. However, the dimensions of her chest were quite regrettable. It seemed as if she was quite self-aware about this. Any jeering or joking as such would lead to having one’s life in danger. Precisely because of that, Kurou was able derive fun from it, which was another bad habit of his.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, back to the main topic at hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto focused herself once again and pulled out the bullets that were pierced by her sword as if it was no big deal. Following that, she pointed the tip of her sword to the executive. The bodyguards had already completely lost all battling intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s only one matter that I want to discuss. Your boss——the sun cult founder, tell us where his residence is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive was dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You barged in here only to ask that sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is quite important to us. Of course, the founder must be very important to you as well right? However, what in this world is the pinnacle of importance to you, think carefully to yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, she revealed a gentle smile and lightly waved around the tip of the sword that was pointed at the executive. As long as she had the will to do it, the executive would be stabbed in an instant. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive seemed to be attached to one’s life as well. As soon as he picked up on this, he became flustered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I know nothing about our mentor——the founder I mean! Even among our group, there’s not even five people who know about him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I get the feeling that you’re one of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re wrong…...o-oh yes! I do have some information! Let’s strike a deal, what do you say!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s hear what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto stared straight into the executive’s eyes as she spoke. Although she was smiling, her eyes were menacingly glaring at him. Lies would absolutely not be acceptable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t find this from searching, nor will any other members know about this! Among those close to the founder, there’s a certain someone that knows where the founder lives for sure!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto seemed to be happily nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou also felt slightly at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although tonight’s attack appeared to also require uncovering some information, it seemed there was also some reward on the line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capturing the sun cult founder——to Kurou, this was not an objective that he really had any motivation to do. However, he also understood there was no way he could just cast it aside either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So then where is this person that you speak of?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, that person is located in a strange place——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The male executive started to elaborate on the residence of this person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto and Lars silently listened——however, Kurou mustered all his effort to try and suppress his astonishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why would such a person be located in that area?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like the mission became even more demoralizing for him.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447849</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Prologue</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447849"/>
		<updated>2015-06-19T08:46:12Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Prologue ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, Outer Human Region——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right now it was precisely eleven o’clock at night. Although the time of year was only halfway into June, it was as if summer was already in full swing. Tonight was extremely humidly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a certain hotel located here in the center of the bustling Outer Human Region among the rows upon rows of towering high-rises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The high-class hotel possessed fifty stories. The cost for a one night stay in the presidential suite located at the highest floor approximately totaled the monthly expenses for a four person family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the living room of that overly extravagant suite, an intruder was there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Who are you!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting on the couch in the living room was a middle-aged man wearing a suit. He shouted at the top of his lungs in surprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was what appeared to be two bodyguards standing near the middle-aged man. In comparison to the middle-aged man, the two bodyguards were relatively calm as their hands reached for their chest area while eyeing the intruder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I say, you&#039;ll just think of me as one of those Swordie dogs.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intruder——was a teenager who jokingly replied to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager’s name was Kurou. His appearance consisted of a black T-shirt, slacks, and there was a golden rim along the collar and cuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Despite being a government dog, it’s actually not too bad. I’m able to retrieve the key with just the flash of my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou displayed the keys to the room he had gotten from the manager. Although the manager didn’t willfully hand him the keys, Kurou certainly did not use violent means to obtain it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was quite obvious——Kurou used the katana strapped to his waist to forcefully request for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have something to ask of you. However, first shall I introduce myself? I’m Kurou, part of the Sabers. If you’d like, I can show you my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re part of the Sabers? Quit your lies, the Sabers organization had been dissolved right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was still as extremely flustered as before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that was to be expected considering someone had suddenly barged into his cozy presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, it’s more like the New Sabers. Pretty much the name of the organization and the uniforms carried on, but there’s actually no relation. Thinking about the name, it’s quite troublesome. Furthermore, this uniform is quite robust, not bad at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou chuckled as he explained. He had no reason to elaborate for him, however he had this bad habit of going on and on over such trivial matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m still in the investigative department so that hasn’t change. Thus, you have the duty of answering my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you crazy? To freely barge into the houses of the residents——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who’s crazy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou calmly finished speaking, he slowly marched forward. He picked up the wine bottle on the table in front of the couch that the middle-aged man was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, isn’t this wine quite expensive? The finance department of the sun cult are paying you guys that much?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still just a fifteen year-old teenager. He was not knowledgeable on alcoholic brands, but the quality did appear to be quite high just from looking at it. The average person would not be drinking something of the sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Based on this, I think someone of your status should be able to satisfactorily answer my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To an underling of the Swordies…...I’m not saying a word!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man suddenly raised his hand as he was shouting. The two bodyguards responded by speedily pulling out their hands——two pistols appeared out of nowhere. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Open fire! Kill him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you stupid?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite having the barrel of a pistol pointed at him, Kurou remained unshaken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as the two bodyguards pressed the trigger, Kurou retrieved the katana strapped to his waist in one swift motion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the movement of the fingers for the bodyguards, Kurou drawing his sword was much faster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thumb which held onto the handle of the gun of one of the bodyguards was severed by the gleaming white blade. When Kurou retracted his sword, he then violently slashed at the back hand of the other bodyguard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pistols of the bodyguards dropped to the ground as they pressed against their hands writhing in pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After having their thumb and the back of their hand slashed, the bodyguards already lost their ability to battle. The minimal attacking ended up very nicely. Since their battle capabilities were light years apart, such a result was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Swordies…...you detestable monsters!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was sitting on the couch eyeing Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How regrettable, I’m not a Swordie…...oh you’re here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou replied to the middle-aged man, there was a new figure that appeared within the living room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, is it already over? Sorry for the trouble Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, there’s not even any reward money, yet you still push this whole task on me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the teenager who arrived within the living room——Kurou wryly smiled towards his fellow disciple and colleague.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars possessed platinum colored hair that was a tad long and he wore the same black outfit as Kurou. A wide and lengthy sword was fastened to his waist. He was also a member of the New Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You lost in rock-paper-scissors so there’s no other choice…...that said, huh? Wait a sec Kurou, it isn’t this guy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars nonchalantly approached the middle-aged man and attentively gazed at his face. Following that, he nodded his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our objective tonight wasn’t this person. Doesn’t he look different from the photo you were shown earlier?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, really? Haha, but that old geezer and him practically look identical.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What are you talking about……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man revealed a perplexed expression towards the two teenagers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thud——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the sound of a crash rang from outside the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars practically ran out at the same time and arrived outside of the presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, what’s going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gazed at the hallway, tilting his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to the room where the door was wide open, there was another guy in a suit that was lying down within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, there were two guys and a girl that charged down the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the guys wore the blue outfit of a sun cult follower while the other was in a suit carrying a submachine gun in his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, Lars, you seem to have gotten it wrong. The sun cult executive——there are two of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This person possessed an audaciousness and a neatly appearance. There were also hairpins through her long green hair. Her attire was the same as Kurou and Lars, except a pleated skirt that went down to her knees accompanied the upper shirt. Her hand was also holding onto a peculiar conical shaped sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl’s name was Isyuto, and she was also a member of the Sabers and served as captain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought you wouldn’t be here……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou helplessly muttered. From the looks of it, only the captain correctly grasped the situation completely.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_015.PNG|thumb|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“Therefore, grand member of the sun cult, we wish to ask you something. If you behave properly that’d be great, if not——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kill them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man in the cultist attire yelled out without hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Responding to the voice was the man in the suit. With the submachine gun——the MP5K was pointed towards Isyuto. It held a clip holding thirty 9mm rounds and all of it was shot out in an instant——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a split second, Isyuto heartily swung away with her conical sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those bullets which were going to carve her into a honeycomb instead were deflected away one after another into the ground or wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the MP5K clip was emptied, Isyuto pierced through the last 9mm bullet with the tip of her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The suit wearing bodyguard was tongue tied. Even the executive was left speechless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the point of her sword to pierce through 9mm bullets that were about the size of a fingernail and traveling 400 meters per second, it just did not even seem possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those that could perform such a maneuver——they were known as the Swordie race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I’ve been to the Sword Academy, they’ve taught us methods to counter firearms. Something of this level, every third-year student should be able to do this no problem.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto did not look down upon them as she just indifferently stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, for Swordies who have accumulated a lot of training, defending against a submachine gun attack and such was a piece of cake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Isyuto’s technique was quite standout even among Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Isyuto’s sword penetrating through those bullets, Kurou was left stunned and helpless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected of the captain.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou applauded with his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not having your breasts shake around when you’re moving in such a manner, how amazing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thump, a coarse sound was heard within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, who revealed a grin, stabbed the wall in the hallway with the sword that had pierced through all those bullets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my, my hand lost control. I wonder what might happen if such a thing were to occur again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I didn’t say anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou mannerly replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto was a beauty that captivated all eyes. However, the dimensions of her chest were quite regrettable. It seemed as if she was quite self-aware about this. Any jeering or joking as such would lead to having one’s life in danger. Precisely because of that, Kurou was able derive fun from it, which was another bad habit of his.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, back to the main topic at hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto focused herself once again and pulled out the bullets that were pierced by her sword as if it was no big deal. Following that, she pointed the tip of her sword to the executive. The bodyguards had already completely lost all battling intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s only one matter that I want to discuss. Your boss——the sun cult founder, tell us where his residence is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive was dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You barged in here only to ask that sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is quite important to us. Of course, the founder must be very important to you as well right? However, what in this world is the pinnacle of importance to you, think carefully to yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, she revealed a gentle smile and lightly waved around the tip of the sword that was pointed at the executive. As long as she had the will to do it, the executive would be stabbed in an instant. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive seemed to be attached to one’s life as well. As soon as he picked up on this, he became flustered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I know nothing about our mentor——the founder I mean! Even among our group, there’s not even five people who know about him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I get the feeling that you’re one of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re wrong…...o-oh yes! I do have some information! Let’s strike a deal, what do you say!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s hear what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto stared straight into the executive’s eyes as she spoke. Although she was smiling, her eyes were menacingly glaring at him. Lies would absolutely not be acceptable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t find this from searching, nor will any other members know about this! Among those close to the founder, there’s a certain someone that knows where the founder lives for sure!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto seemed to be happily nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou also felt slightly at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although tonight’s attack appeared to also require uncovering some information, it seemed there was also some reward on the line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capturing the sun cult founder——to Kurou, this was not an objective that he really had any motivation to do. However, he also understood there was no way he could just cast it aside either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So then where is this person that you speak of?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, that person is located in a strange place——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The male executive started to elaborate on the residence of this person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto and Lars silently listened——however, Kurou mustered all his effort to try and suppress his astonishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why would such a person be located in that area?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like the mission became even more demoralizing for him.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=447847</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=447847"/>
		<updated>2015-06-19T08:40:16Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Updates */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*March 7, 2015 - Volume 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*June 19, 2015 - Volume 3 Prologue&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2|Full Text]])=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Thank god I&#039;m finally outta here&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ---Sleeping...zzzzz&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447846</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Prologue</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447846"/>
		<updated>2015-06-19T08:39:24Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Prologue ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, Outer Human Region——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right now it was precisely eleven o’clock at night. Although the time of year was only halfway into June, it was as if summer was already in full swing. Tonight was extremely humidly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a certain hotel located here in the center of the bustling Outer Human Region among the rows upon rows of towering high-rises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The high-class hotel possessed fifty stories. The cost for a one night stay in the presidential suite located at the highest floor approximately totaled the monthly expenses for a four person family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the living room of that overly extravagant suite, an intruder was there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Who are you!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting on the couch in the living room was a middle-aged man wearing a suit. He shouted at the top of his lungs in surprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was what appeared to be two bodyguards standing near the middle-aged man. In comparison to the middle-aged man, the two bodyguards were relatively calm as their hands reached for their chest area while eyeing the intruder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I say, you&#039;ll just think of me as one of those Swordie dogs.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intruder——was a teenager who jokingly replied to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager’s name was Kurou. His appearance consisted of a black T-shirt, slacks, and there was a golden rim along the collar and cuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Despite being a government dog, it’s actually not too bad. I’m able to retrieve the key with just the flash of my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou displayed the keys to the room he had gotten from the manager. Although the manager didn’t willfully hand him the keys, Kurou certainly did not use violent means to obtain it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was quite obvious——Kurou used the katana strapped to his waist to forcefully request for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have something to ask of you. However, first shall I introduce myself? I’m Kurou, part of the Sabers. If you’d like, I can show you my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re part of the Sabers? Quit your lies, the Sabers organization had been dissolved right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was still as extremely flustered as before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that was to be expected considering someone had suddenly barged into his cozy presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, it’s more like the New Sabers. Pretty much the name of the organization and the uniforms carried on, but there’s actually no relation. Thinking about the name, it’s quite troublesome. Furthermore, this uniform is quite robust, not bad at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou chuckled as he explained. He had no reason to elaborate for him, however he had this bad habit of going on and on over such trivial matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m still in the investigative department so that hasn’t change. Thus, you have the duty of answering my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you crazy? To freely barge into the houses of the residents——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who’s crazy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou calmly finished speaking, he slowly marched forward. He picked up the wine bottle on the table in front of the couch that the middle-aged man was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, isn’t this wine quite expensive? The finance department of the sun cult are paying you guys that much?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still just a fifteen year-old teenager. He was not knowledgeable on alcoholic brands, but the quality did appear to be quite high just from looking at it. The average person would not be drinking something of the sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Based on this, I think someone of your status should be able to satisfactorily answer my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To an underling of the Swordies…...I’m not saying a word!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man suddenly raised his hand as he was shouting. The two bodyguards responded by speedily pulling out their hands——two pistols appeared out of nowhere. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Open fire! Kill him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you stupid?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite having the barrel of a pistol pointed at him, Kurou remained unshaken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as the two bodyguards pressed the trigger, Kurou retrieved the katana strapped to his waist in one swift motion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the movement of the fingers for the bodyguards, Kurou drawing his sword was much faster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thumb which held onto the handle of the gun of one of the bodyguards was severed by the gleaming white blade. When Kurou retracted his sword, he then violently slashed at the back hand of the other bodyguard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pistols of the bodyguards dropped to the ground as they pressed against their hands writhing in pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After having their thumb and the back of their hand slashed, the bodyguards already lost their ability to battle. The minimal attacking ended up very nicely. Since their battle capabilities were light years apart, such a result was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Swordies…...you detestable monsters!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was sitting on the couch eyeing Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How regrettable, I’m not a Swordie…...oh you’re here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou replied to the middle-aged man, there was a new figure that appeared within the living room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, is it already over? Sorry for the trouble Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, there’s not even any reward money, yet you still push this whole task on me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the teenager who arrived within the living room——Kurou wryly smiled towards his fellow disciple and colleague.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars possessed platinum colored hair that was a tad long and he wore the same black outfit as Kurou. A wide and lengthy sword was fastened to his waist. He was also a member of the New Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You lost in rock-paper-scissors so there’s no other choice…...that said, huh? Wait a sec Kurou, it isn’t this guy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars nonchalantly approached the middle-aged man and attentively gazed at his face. Following that, he nodded his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our objective tonight wasn’t this person. Doesn’t he look different from the photo you were shown earlier?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, really? Haha, but that old geezer and him practically look identical.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What are you talking about……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man revealed a perplexed expression towards the two teenagers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thud——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the sound of a crash rang from outside the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars practically ran out at the same time and arrived outside of the presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, what’s going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gazed at the hallway, tilting his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to the room where the door was wide open, there was another guy in a suit that was lying down within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, there were two guys and a girl that charged down the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the guys wore the blue outfit of a sun cult follower while the other was in a suit carrying a submachine gun in his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, Lars, you seem to have gotten it wrong. The sun cult executive——there are two of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This person possessed an audaciousness and a neatly appearance. There were also hairpins through her long green hair. Her attire was the same as Kurou and Lars, except a pleated skirt that went down to her knees accompanied the upper shirt. Her hand was also holding onto a peculiar conical shaped sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl’s name was Isyuto, and she was also a member of the Sabers and served as captain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought you wouldn’t be here……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou helplessly muttered. From the looks of it, only the captain correctly grasped the situation completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Therefore, grand member of the sun cult, we wish to ask you something. If you behave properly that’d be great, if not——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kill them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man in the cultist attire yelled out without hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Responding to the voice was the man in the suit. With the submachine gun——the MP5K was pointed towards Isyuto. It held a clip holding thirty 9mm rounds and all of it was shot out in an instant——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a split second, Isyuto heartily swung away with her conical sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those bullets which were going to carve her into a honeycomb instead were deflected away one after another into the ground or wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the MP5K clip was emptied, Isyuto pierced through the last 9mm bullet with the tip of her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The suit wearing bodyguard was tongue tied. Even the executive was left speechless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the point of her sword to pierce through 9mm bullets that were about the size of a fingernail and traveling 400 meters per second, it just did not even seem possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those that could perform such a maneuver——they were known as the Swordie race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I’ve been to the Sword Academy, they’ve taught us methods to counter firearms. Something of this level, every third-year student should be able to do this no problem.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto did not look down upon them as she just indifferently stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, for Swordies who have accumulated a lot of training, defending against a submachine gun attack and such was a piece of cake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Isyuto’s technique was quite standout even among Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Isyuto’s sword penetrating through those bullets, Kurou was left stunned and helpless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected of the captain.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou applauded with his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not having your breasts shake around when you’re moving in such a manner, how amazing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thump, a coarse sound was heard within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, who revealed a grin, stabbed the wall in the hallway with the sword that had pierced through all those bullets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my, my hand lost control. I wonder what might happen if such a thing were to occur again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I didn’t say anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou mannerly replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto was a beauty that captivated all eyes. However, the dimensions of her chest were quite regrettable. It seemed as if she was quite self-aware about this. Any jeering or joking as such would lead to having one’s life in danger. Precisely because of that, Kurou was able derive fun from it, which was another bad habit of his.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, back to the main topic at hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto focused herself once again and pulled out the bullets that were pierced by her sword as if it was no big deal. Following that, she pointed the tip of her sword to the executive. The bodyguards had already completely lost all battling intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s only one matter that I want to discuss. Your boss——the sun cult founder, tell us where his residence is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive was dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You barged in here only to ask that sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is quite important to us. Of course, the founder must be very important to you as well right? However, what in this world is the pinnacle of importance to you, think carefully to yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, she revealed a gentle smile and lightly waved around the tip of the sword that was pointed at the executive. As long as she had the will to do it, the executive would be stabbed in an instant. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive seemed to be attached to one’s life as well. As soon as he picked up on this, he became flustered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I know nothing about our mentor——the founder I mean! Even among our group, there’s not even five people who know about him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I get the feeling that you’re one of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re wrong…...o-oh yes! I do have some information! Let’s strike a deal, what do you say!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s hear what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto stared straight into the executive’s eyes as she spoke. Although she was smiling, her eyes were menacingly glaring at him. Lies would absolutely not be acceptable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t find this from searching, nor will any other members know about this! Among those close to the founder, there’s a certain someone that knows where the founder lives for sure!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto seemed to be happily nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou also felt slightly at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although tonight’s attack appeared to also require uncovering some information, it seemed there was also some reward on the line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capturing the sun cult founder——to Kurou, this was not an objective that he really had any motivation to do. However, he also understood there was no way he could just cast it aside either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So then where is this person that you speak of?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, that person is located in a strange place——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The male executive started to elaborate on the residence of this person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto and Lars silently listened——however, Kurou mustered all his effort to try and suppress his astonishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why would such a person be located in that area?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like the mission became even more demoralizing for him.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447845</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Prologue</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue&amp;diff=447845"/>
		<updated>2015-06-19T08:38:22Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: Created page with &amp;quot;Tokyo Swordia, Outer Human Region——  Right now it was precisely eleven o’clock at night. Although the time of year was only halfway into June, it was as if summer was al...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Tokyo Swordia, Outer Human Region——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right now it was precisely eleven o’clock at night. Although the time of year was only halfway into June, it was as if summer was already in full swing. Tonight was extremely humidly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a certain hotel located here in the center of the bustling Outer Human Region among the rows upon rows of towering high-rises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The high-class hotel possessed fifty stories. The cost for a one night stay in the presidential suite located at the highest floor approximately totaled the monthly expenses for a four person family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the living room of that overly extravagant suite, an intruder was there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Who are you!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting on the couch in the living room was a middle-aged man wearing a suit. He shouted at the top of his lungs in surprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was what appeared to be two bodyguards standing near the middle-aged man. In comparison to the middle-aged man, the two bodyguards were relatively calm as their hands reached for their chest area while eyeing the intruder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I say, you&#039;ll just think of me as one of those Swordie dogs.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intruder——was a teenager who jokingly replied to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager’s name was Kurou. His appearance consisted of a black T-shirt, slacks, and there was a golden rim along the collar and cuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Despite being a government dog, it’s actually not too bad. I’m able to retrieve the key with just the flash of my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou displayed the keys to the room he had gotten from the manager. Although the manager didn’t willfully hand him the keys, Kurou certainly did not use violent means to obtain it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was quite obvious——Kurou used the katana strapped to his waist to forcefully request for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have something to ask of you. However, first shall I introduce myself? I’m Kurou, part of the Sabers. If you’d like, I can show you my ID.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re part of the Sabers? Quit your lies, the Sabers organization had been dissolved right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was still as extremely flustered as before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that was to be expected considering someone had suddenly barged into his cozy presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, it’s more like the New Sabers. Pretty much the name of the organization and the uniforms carried on, but there’s actually no relation. Thinking about the name, it’s quite troublesome. Furthermore, this uniform is quite robust, not bad at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou chuckled as he explained. He had no reason to elaborate for him, however he had this bad habit of going on and on over such trivial matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m still in the investigative department so that hasn’t change. Thus, you have the duty of answering my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you crazy? To freely barge into the houses of the residents——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who’s crazy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou calmly finished speaking, he slowly marched forward. He picked up the wine bottle on the table in front of the couch that the middle-aged man was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, isn’t this wine quite expensive? The finance department of the sun cult are paying you guys that much?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still just a fifteen year-old teenager. He was not knowledgeable on alcoholic brands, but the quality did appear to be quite high just from looking at it. The average person would not be drinking something of the sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Based on this, I think someone of your status should be able to satisfactorily answer my questions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To an underling of the Swordies…...I’m not saying a word!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man suddenly raised his hand as he was shouting. The two bodyguards responded by speedily pulling out their hands——two pistols appeared out of nowhere. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Open fire! Kill him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you stupid?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite having the barrel of a pistol pointed at him, Kurou remained unshaken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as the two bodyguards pressed the trigger, Kurou retrieved the katana strapped to his waist in one swift motion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the movement of the fingers for the bodyguards, Kurou drawing his sword was much faster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thumb which held onto the handle of the gun of one of the bodyguards was severed by the gleaming white blade. When Kurou retracted his sword, he then violently slashed at the back hand of the other bodyguard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pistols of the bodyguards dropped to the ground as they pressed against their hands writhing in pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After having their thumb and the back of their hand slashed, the bodyguards already lost their ability to battle. The minimal attacking ended up very nicely. Since their battle capabilities were light years apart, such a result was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Swordies…...you detestable monsters!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man was sitting on the couch eyeing Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How regrettable, I’m not a Swordie…...oh you’re here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou replied to the middle-aged man, there was a new figure that appeared within the living room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, is it already over? Sorry for the trouble Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, there’s not even any reward money, yet you still push this whole task on me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the teenager who arrived within the living room——Kurou wryly smiled towards his fellow disciple and colleague.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars possessed platinum colored hair that was a tad long and he wore the same black outfit as Kurou. A wide and lengthy sword was fastened to his waist. He was also a member of the New Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You lost in rock-paper-scissors so there’s no other choice…...that said, huh? Wait a sec Kurou, it isn’t this guy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars nonchalantly approached the middle-aged man and attentively gazed at his face. Following that, he nodded his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our objective tonight wasn’t this person. Doesn’t he look different from the photo you were shown earlier?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, really? Haha, but that old geezer and him practically look identical.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What are you talking about……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The middle-aged man revealed a perplexed expression towards the two teenagers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thud——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the sound of a crash rang from outside the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars practically ran out at the same time and arrived outside of the presidential suite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, what’s going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gazed at the hallway, tilting his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to the room where the door was wide open, there was another guy in a suit that was lying down within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, there were two guys and a girl that charged down the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the guys wore the blue outfit of a sun cult follower while the other was in a suit carrying a submachine gun in his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, Lars, you seem to have gotten it wrong. The sun cult executive——there are two of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This person possessed an audaciousness and a neatly appearance. There were also hairpins through her long green hair. Her attire was the same as Kurou and Lars, except a pleated skirt that went down to her knees accompanied the upper shirt. Her hand was also holding onto a peculiar conical shaped sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl’s name was Isyuto, and she was also a member of the Sabers and served as captain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought you wouldn’t be here……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou helplessly muttered. From the looks of it, only the captain correctly grasped the situation completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Therefore, grand member of the sun cult, we wish to ask you something. If you behave properly that’d be great, if not——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kill them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man in the cultist attire yelled out without hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Responding to the voice was the man in the suit. With the submachine gun——the MP5K was pointed towards Isyuto. It held a clip holding thirty 9mm rounds and all of it was shot out in an instant——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a split second, Isyuto heartily swung away with her conical sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those bullets which were going to carve her into a honeycomb instead were deflected away one after another into the ground or wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the MP5K clip was emptied, Isyuto pierced through the last 9mm bullet with the tip of her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The suit wearing bodyguard was tongue tied. Even the executive was left speechless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the point of her sword to pierce through 9mm bullets that were about the size of a fingernail and traveling 400 meters per second, it just did not even seem possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those that could perform such a maneuver——they were known as the Swordie race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I’ve been to the Sword Academy, they’ve taught us methods to counter firearms. Something of this level, every third-year student should be able to do this no problem.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto did not look down upon them as she just indifferently stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, for Swordies who have accumulated a lot of training, defending against a submachine gun attack and such was a piece of cake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Isyuto’s technique was quite standout even among Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Isyuto’s sword penetrating through those bullets, Kurou was left stunned and helpless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected of the captain.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou applauded with his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not having your breasts shake around when you’re moving in such a manner, how amazing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thump, a coarse sound was heard within the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, who revealed a grin, stabbed the wall in the hallway with the sword that had pierced through all those bullets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my, my hand lost control. I wonder what might happen if such a thing were to occur again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I didn’t say anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou mannerly replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto was a beauty that captivated all eyes. However, the dimensions of her chest were quite regrettable. It seemed as if she was quite self-aware about this. Any jeering or joking as such would lead to having one’s life in danger. Precisely because of that, Kurou was able derive fun from it, which was another bad habit of his.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, back to the main topic at hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto focused herself once again and pulled out the bullets that were pierced by her sword as if it was no big deal. Following that, she pointed the tip of her sword to the executive. The bodyguards had already completely lost all battling intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s only one matter that I want to discuss. Your boss——the sun cult founder, tell us where his residence is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive was dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You barged in here only to ask that sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is quite important to us. Of course, the founder must be very important to you as well right? However, what in this world is the pinnacle of importance to you, think carefully to yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto, she revealed a gentle smile and lightly waved around the tip of the sword that was pointed at the executive. As long as she had the will to do it, the executive would be stabbed in an instant. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The executive seemed to be attached to one’s life as well. As soon as he picked up on this, he became flustered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I know nothing about our mentor——the founder I mean! Even among our group, there’s not even five people who know about him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I get the feeling that you’re one of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re wrong…...o-oh yes! I do have some information! Let’s strike a deal, what do you say!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s hear what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto stared straight into the executive’s eyes as she spoke. Although she was smiling, her eyes were menacingly glaring at him. Lies would absolutely not be acceptable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t find this from searching, nor will any other members know about this! Among those close to the founder, there’s a certain someone that knows where the founder lives for sure!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto seemed to be happily nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou also felt slightly at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although tonight’s attack appeared to also require uncovering some information, it seemed there was also some reward on the line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capturing the sun cult founder——to Kurou, this was not an objective that he really had any motivation to do. However, he also understood there was no way he could just cast it aside either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So then where is this person that you speak of?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, that person is located in a strange place——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The male executive started to elaborate on the residence of this person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto and Lars silently listened——however, Kurou mustered all his effort to try and suppress his astonishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why would such a person be located in that area?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like the mission became even more demoralizing for him.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=423426</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=423426"/>
		<updated>2015-03-08T07:47:30Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== The End of the Forgotten Street ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 192.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 211.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s normally my line.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a hard to come by opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Lars would always find a way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t really want to though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, what’s the matter?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s certainly more than just cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling? Even he had no clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-Is she really that good……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……about one year ago I think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“One year!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to  match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason Rinne started to blush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi understood now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…... &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a good thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some unexpected foul play……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone would despair in this situation——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wait, it was not false at all!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi shouted as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars was, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what was Kurou supposed to do?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? I guess, but just now——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Sefi understood that clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that was not all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s heart began to race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is not the Kurou I know.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s happening to me……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……hahahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What’s going on Lars?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Returned……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tilted her head and asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this the real Kurou————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars muttered out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou asked himself that question. However, he was unable to stop his hand from swinging the sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body activated when he saw the blast of wind leave her hands. It was because he was pushed to the brink in what was a hopeless situation that this ability activated. If the light body did not activate, he likely would have died from a direct hit by the mystic arte. With the light body protecting him, he was able to quickly evade by going behind the bench.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that, his wounds were not light. Taking on that high speed block of wind must have been very scary. In fact, it was tough for him to even stand up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Riiiiiiinnnnneeee!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I yelling for?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt as if he was a spectator to himself. That other him was watching Rinne being pushed into a corner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The usual smile that was on Rinne’s face until now——that completely disappeared. With an uncomfortable expression, she devoted herself to dealing with Kurou’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The white blade was glowing with light and light sliced through her wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why am I throwing everything into my sword strikes? That is not what the Olden Style is about. It is also different from what I learned from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens——the nine paths unleashed from this killer strike were not visible to the user even with the light body activated. He was just wildly swinging his sword, aiming at weak points, and charging forth with everything he had. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, you……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sign of fear surfaced on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course anyone would be afraid. Kurou thought to himself what it would be like to be attacked by this beast-like being. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite knowing Rinne was in fear, Kurou had no way of stopping himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he recklessly slashed around, Rinne was eventually cornered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne let out a small cry of despair. Because of Kurou’s sword, she was struck in the crevice between her breasts. It was soft, but he indeed felt that he landed a clean blow. That cream colored sweater of hers was stained with blood which was oozing out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he knew that she would be healed in an instant. The bleeding quickly stopped. That cry of pain from before was also gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deviously called her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While continuing to wield his sword, he repeatedly hacked away at Rinne’s chest, abdomen, hands and legs. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s uniform and snowy white skin were covered in cut marks and blood sprayed everywhere. However, all those wounds immediately healed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite witnessing this completely unfair ability, Kurou kept his smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That twisted smile was probably because Rinne, who was all covered in blood, was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was in a sorry state, but to Kurou, the Rinne in front of him possessed much more charm. He felt Rinne was a bit emotionally unstable despite not knowing what she was thinking. Perhaps she was currently revealing her fear of trying to staying alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to kill Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More fighting, I want to rip her heart out————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne parried Kurou’s sword and distanced herself from him. She took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what do you plan on doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not really do anything. He just waited for Rinne to make a move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...I have to battle in order to protect this place. I’m very sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re doing what you have to do, there’s no need to apologize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Rinne’s exasperated tone, Kurou gave a whimsical reply. Even if he was killed, Kurou would hold no grudge against Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...is very strong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne mentioned in a slightly depressed manner. With her hands tightly grasping the hilt of the Silver Wing, she raised it to her chest level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she began to slowly spin her Silver Wing. Rinne skillfully twirled the Silver Wing while raising her hands in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to Rinne’s head, the Silver Wing was rotating like a helicopter as it maintained its spin. The wind roared as a result and made him want to cover his ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My sword skills are very cruddy. However, I was taught to use this when facing a powerful opponent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By who?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe this is called a death strike.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not answer Kurou’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A death strike, Kurou thought it was a bit strange. The double-bladed lance was just making a buzzing sound in the air while rotating. If she did not accumulate proper levels of training, then even this kind of rotation would be difficult to keep up. Yet, this was not considered anything special either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you kidding me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clenched his teeth while maintaining his smiling composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was twirling her Silver Wing while charging at him. When she closed the distance, she ferociously swung down the spinning Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuuhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou struggled to avoid the Silver Wing. However, it was not as simple as a quick dodge. The rotating Silver Wing emitted a wind pressure that caused the ground to crumble and the remnants even flew towards where the other Sabers and Blazes were. This was truly an unbelievable display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A direct hit would probably result in his body literally turning into dust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when his stance was disrupted, another strike came at him. Kurou jumped back a great distance to avoid it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then jumped to the side to avoid the ensuing shockwave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Silver Wing’s Divine Wind——can Kurou-chan defend against it with the Olden Style?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he replied, Kurou was thinking to himself “are you serious?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s manipulation of the Silver Wing was like a high speed propeller. Just a graze would result in his entire body being sucked in and shredded apart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These are some really ridiculous moves Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who forced me to use this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was indeed the case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he was a bit weaker, then perhaps he would not have to experience this fearsome killer strike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No no, for someone who possesses the successor mark of the Sword Saint, there was no such thing as wanting to be weaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou, thou must slay thee——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His masters voice resonated in his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou remembered her wielding the Eternal Horizon and exuding an enormous killing intent in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right, I did battle against the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing against the terrifying Sword Saint, he managed to come out alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being able to confront Rinne’s overwhelming light that pierced his body, that must have been the result of overcoming the Sword Saint’s terror.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Master…...no matter who I battle, I will always remember you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou muttered to himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now was not the time to delve into past memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thing he needed to think about was his own sword. If he were to rampage like a beast, there was no way he could break through Rinne’s tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Olden Style and everything he learned from the Sword Saint, he must remember all of it——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Rinne waved the Silver Wing across, she came at him again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou immediately used the Olden Style to defend and then pulled back his sword. With his increased leg strength from the light body, he once again maintained his distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having his sword make contact with that violently rotating lance was too dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, her swordsmanship was similar to when she held the sword normally, which meant even Rinne still had no idea where the trajectory was headed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like before, only relying on the Olden Style was not enough to overcome Rinne’s lance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......That’s not the same. Neither is that, my master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou started to smile once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne never let up and repeatedly attacked him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He never felt scared or had a moment of cowardice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His moves were not limited to just the Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens when combining the Olden Style and the light body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, I have to kill you——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a doubt, Rinne did not show any signs of stopping towards his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps she was also trying her best too…...When she was faced with Kurou’s terror, maybe she was determined to kill Kurou in order to escape that fear and power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silver Wing emitted a ghastly buzzing sound as it came at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou had already spotted the weakness in the Silver Wing’s Divine Wind. The flaw in this monstrous death strike was——it was too slow. Of course it was faster than normal Swordies, but it could not compare to Manaka’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, if he was not crushed under the power, he could deal with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed being, isn’t that what you said before Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing’s blades approaching him, Kurou mumbled to himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wasn’t like this among the humans either……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s entire body was radiating with white light as he swung his sword——against the Silver Wing that was trying to tear him apart, he began a stream of attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne let out a cry of despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to Kurou landing a hit, the high-speed spinning Silver Wing shifted greatly from its intended path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Petal Flurry——originally this move was supposed to be used when dealing with numerous opponents at once. Practically at about the same time, countless repelling maneuvers would be used to block the opponents’ swords——this was an art of the Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time Kurou finished up his move, he swung his sword downwards and knocked away Rinne’s Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silver Wing was knocked into the air and then fell on the ground where it tumbled around a bit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaaahh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne revealed an expression akin to a lost soul as she plopped to the ground. Kurou kept up his intimidation while approaching her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......How strange, it shouldn’t have ended up like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne uttered with a weary voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, Kurou’s chances of defeating Rinne were about one in a million. That was because in a certain sense she was even tougher than Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing? Why am I in this situation?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right, this was the same case with Manaka. It never should have turned out the way it did——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slowly raised his sword. Due to him swinging the sword with all his strength, there were notches everywhere on the blade while he was continuously using the Petal Flurry move. The sword became tattered looking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, having it tattered like that may even become a boost for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as long as the blade was still intact, that was more than enough for him to work with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he were to just kill this immobilized opponent…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While sitting down, Rinne collected herself and aimed her left hand towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even my own death counts as a weapon. That is what it means to be a Death Sword!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled out without fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s wind based mystic artes————if he were to take a blast from this distance, not even a corpse would be leftover perhaps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
——Oh well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To swing his sword and take out the enemy, that was all Kurou had as his objectives. Using one’s death as a means of attack? Of course it was something to be expected from any fighter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou swung his sword down without a care————however, he could not do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her left hand raised up, Rinne revealed a perplexed expression. The block of wind that was supposed to rip Kurou into pieces did not even materialize in her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou suddenly shifted his gaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Hinako who was trembling as she came over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her facial expression was akin to a dream-like state——and a golden light radiated from her body which was different to the usual white light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had seen Hinako being enveloped by that kind of light twice before——once when he first met her that one night and the other time was during the battle against Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s something I can do after all. Or perhaps, this is something only I can do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just as she said, Kurou thought to himself. Sefi was already at her limits and although Lars maintained that nonchalant expression, he must be running out of strength by now after battling against numerous skilled Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sealing mystic artes——Hinako had used this move back when he was battling against Manaka and now it appeared again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to before, it was still the same in that there was no idea under what circumstances and steps could cause it to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, let me protect you this time. Kuro, I won’t let you die. Furthermore…...I can’t really let you kill this girl in such a manner.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly jogged over to right in front of Kurou and acted as a barrier between Kurou and Rinne’s battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako uttered that one word and suddenly kissed Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Sefi’s voice could be heard, but Hinako paid no mind while having her lips overlap with Kurou’s. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As their lips converged, fifteen seconds passed————why was Kurou keeping track of the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Huu.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako slowly separated from his lips and stared directly into his eyes. Was it due to her feelings? Her face became a bit red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this view, Hinako looked rather cute.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 262.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou thought to himself——he felt his head starting to calm down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why did you do that so suddenly?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gazed at Hinako as he candidly asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Back then when Sefi went ballistic——Kurou used this method to stop her. So I was just trying the same thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi pouted in anger. Even if she could not stand up, she pretty much recovered most of her strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......No, well I see. What was I doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou muttered to himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With his mind back in order, he reverted back from that split personality to just his usual self.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If this kind of thing reverts me back to normal, I wouldn’t mind going crazy once again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Rou, I’ll have you remember this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was restless from not too long ago. It seemed she was not able to take a joke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Great. Seeing Kurou go insane like that wasn’t very fun.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was your amusement really the problem?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right, the problem is…..over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako slightly lowered her line of sight. Rinne was still just sitting down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hehehe. Ahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was laughing like Kurou had been before. She sincerely thought all of this was so strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, this is so interesting. Very interesting. Ever since hanging out with Kurou-chan, I have been able to experience one fascinating thing after another.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what you perceive as interesting must also be very good as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou joked around. He had no interest in battling against Rinne anymore. However, he had no idea if the opposition felt the same way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yet, I…...always believed that things would turn out like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You believed?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I was pretty sure that Kurou-chan and I wouldn’t die. Actually, I knew that would be the case. This is another ability of the Death Sword…..I’m knowledgeable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Knowledgeable……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not answer and stood up. She proceeded to pick up the Silver Wing and guitar case off the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I also knew that Neena-chan wanted Kurou-chan dead. If I didn’t do anything, Kurou-chan’s head would be chopped off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Wasn’t that something you overheard from your friends?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had been excluded from the others. Neena hid the fact she wanted to kill you. However, Neena-chan chopping off Kurou-chan’s head——that moment was something I could clearly see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......You mentioned ‘see’......are you referring to the power of clairvoyance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was totally stunned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed like a joke but that was the only thing that ran through his mind after hearing such a statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are correct. Although it isn’t much of a combative ability. Since I can only see a one second duration of what happens, it doesn’t serve much of a purpose in battle. I can see the future from a couple of hours to as far as a few weeks out.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s something that doesn’t really get used.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it was not something very dire, then perhaps it would be forgotten after a few weeks anyways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In fact, today’s vision wasn’t just limited to that. Even when we were eating the sandwiches......the scene that I saw……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying that, for some reason Rinne’s face turned red and she lowered her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know when it’s going to happen though. Even so, that means……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan and I are in a certain room.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s gaze slightly shifted around as she looked at Kurou. It was a very cute expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan pushed me on the bed and began to…..kiss me…...as well as fondle my breasts. Many shameful things were done to me. I was also making some strange noises……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on a minute!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was she talking about!?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I haven’t even done those sorts of things to Sefi before!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t make an example based on me in every situation! That said, what in the world are you talking about!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know when it will happen, but it shouldn’t be too long from now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was rendered speechless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was also doubting what he just heard. Rinne was a Blaze and the enemy’s strongest fighting force.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a girl like her to be on the bed, that was hard to believe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The clearer I’m able to see it, the easier it will be for it to occur…...not only did this apply to Kurou-chan’s death…...t-the things that happen on the bed…...I was able to clearly see that future as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou already had nothing to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she saved them from Neena’s sentence, that seemed to justify her words a bit more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what, I can’t just let Kurou-chan and ignore such things. Perhaps, t-this…...might be my first time. That kind of thing is really important.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“R-Rou you can’t do this. You’re nothing but a pervert who also loves to sexually harass people!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t harassment. It seemed like I was also enjoying it……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t want to hear that either!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither did Kurou. He did not want any prior knowledge on the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The atmosphere here seems to have changed……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With Kurou around, it’s hard to be serious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako and Lars pitched in as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was true, it no longer felt like the stage for battle. Kurou suddenly sighed out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, let’s go. Do I really have to get rid of you…...I don’t even remember. I was saved by you once and therefore I want to help you out once as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, returning the favor I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne chuckled and gently tapped the Silver Wing against her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I also thought of something. Swordies are a sword loving race…...and for Kurou-chan’s sword, although it is very frightening…...I think I have already been captivated by it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was not Kurou, but rather Sefi who was at a loss for words once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Kurou was shocked as well, but he chose not to say anything because it was hard to tell whether or not Rinne was being serious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufufu, well goodbye then Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......It might not be bad to meet up again someday.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled in response to Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carrying the guitar case and Silver Wing, she gently jumped up and after a few hops she disappeared from the confines of the playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one decided to give chase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou was already in no state to battle. Sefi and Lars were probably in the same boat. Although Hinako was still an able body, she was of course not capable of battling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..let’s head back now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou stated as such, he surveyed Sefi and the others. Everyone was all beaten up, but the four of them did survive in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did not survive was————the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What would happen from here on out?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stared at the playground full of fallen swordsmen——and contemplated over his survival and what the future would bring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav | f = Epilogue}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword&amp;diff=423425</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Afterword</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword&amp;diff=423425"/>
		<updated>2015-03-08T07:43:58Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Afterword==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi everyone, Kagami Yuu here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So this was the second volume. To have nothing go wrong between these quick release times sure allows me to breath a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, there is no time to relax. If only I could continue to go at this pace…...I wish that could be the case, but it’d be very difficult. No, I have to believe in myself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmm, let me discuss a bit about the contents of the second volume.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were already many characters within the first volume, however this volume added quite a bit more to that. Despite most of them being females, it was an expected development. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the character count going up, it was rough trying to figure out the order of appearances. Nevertheless, the main characters acted according to their own intuition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who has been the most impulsive has been the male lead, Kurou. I hope that he will continue to do his best in his sexual harassment. Wait, that’s not something I should be encouraging right?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Umm, then instead there will be some unknown forces encouraging him to do what he is doing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is basically an action novel…...however, within that there is romantic comedy interspersed with some creative plot. I’ve been thinking that was the case for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I had written some very serious works in the past, it somehow turned into this. Humans never fall under predispositions it seems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For now I’ll consider these changes as improvements. After all, it’s quite a happy way to think about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly I would like to thank a few people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikeou sensei, the art this time was quite superb. I apologize for all the characters. Even so, I’m afraid there will be more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Editors, thank you for your usual care. I always seem to burden you guys and I am terribly sorry for that. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Disregard that I suppose…...instead of acknowledgments, it turned into an apology statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let’s change the mood a bit. Everyone who contributed to the volume, I thank you all from the bottom of my heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most importantly, every single reader deserves the biggest token of appreciation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well then, I hope we can meet again everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2012 July Kagami Yuu&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=423202</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=423202"/>
		<updated>2015-03-07T08:16:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Translators */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*March 7, 2015 - Volume 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Thank god I&#039;m finally outta here&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=423196</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=423196"/>
		<updated>2015-03-07T07:56:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Updates */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*March 7, 2015 - Volume 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword&amp;diff=423193</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Afterword</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword&amp;diff=423193"/>
		<updated>2015-03-07T07:53:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: Created page with &amp;quot;Hi everyone, Kagami Yuu here.   So this was the second volume. To have nothing go wrong between these quick release times sure allows me to breath a sigh of relief.  Even so, ...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Hi everyone, Kagami Yuu here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So this was the second volume. To have nothing go wrong between these quick release times sure allows me to breath a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, there is no time to relax. If only I could continue to go at this pace…...I wish that could be the case, but it’d be very difficult. No, I have to believe in myself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmm, let me discuss a bit about the contents of the second volume.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were already many characters within the first volume, however this volume added quite a bit more to that. Despite most of them being females, it was an expected development. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the character count going up, it was rough trying to figure out the order of appearances. Nevertheless, the main characters acted according to their own intuition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who has been the most impulsive has been the male lead, Kurou. I hope that he will continue to do his best in his sexual harassment. Wait, that’s not something I should be encouraging right?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Umm, then instead there will be some unknown forces encouraging him to do what he is doing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is basically an action novel…...however, within that there there is romantic comedy interspersed with some creative plot. I’ve been thinking that was the case for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I had written some very serious works in the past, it somehow turned into this. Humans never fall under predispositions it seems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For now I’ll consider these changes as improvements. After all, it’s quite a happy way to think about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly I would like to thank a few people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mikeou sensei, the art this time was quite superb. I apologize for all the characters. Even so, I’m afraid there will be more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Editors, thank you for your usual care. I always seem to burden you guys and I am terribly sorry for that. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Disregard that I suppose…...instead of acknowledgments, it turned into an apology statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let’s change the mood a bit. Everyone who contributed to the volume, I thank you all from the bottom of my heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most importantly, every single reader deserves the biggest token of appreciation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well then, I hope we can meet again everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2012 July Kagami Yuu&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue&amp;diff=423192</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Epilogue</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue&amp;diff=423192"/>
		<updated>2015-03-07T07:51:34Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: Created page with &amp;quot;It was one week after the battle between the Sabers and the Blazes——  Although it was not officially announced, the government had already decided to disband the Sabers.  ...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;It was one week after the battle between the Sabers and the Blazes——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was not officially announced, the government had already decided to disband the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the surface they seemed to be trying to reestablish a new counterinsurgency fighting force——but in reality, the core of the fighting force was practically eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was actually quite amazing to see the disintegration of the group due to a couple hundred strong fighting force being eliminated. Having said that, during that previous battle, the lives of many elite Sabers troops were lost on that day. Including the deputy, a total of three Sword Princesses died. To Swordies, they were precious fighting assets. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Director Manaka betrayed them and the Deputy who succeeded her was now dead. In terms of an armed organization, the Sabers were a small group from the start. Having lost two levels of leadership, the Swordie government basically had no reason to continue the existence of the group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was what Kurou was informed of and his understanding of the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So in the end, we’re out of the job starting today?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou went over the files sent to him in the morning as he walked along the hallways of the Sword Academy. Today was Saturday so there was not a student in sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The aftereffects of using the light body a week ago during the battle still lingered around so Kurou’s body was sort of sluggish. With that said, slowly walking about was something he was still capable of doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some classified documentation. You shouldn’t be bringing that to school right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars, who was walking next to him, had an exasperated expression. He received the same info as well. He lost his job too, but it did not really seem to bother him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, when you look at his situation, even if he is unemployed right now he still had the successor of the four generals spot awaiting him in the future. Although, whether or not he wants to inherit the family business was yet to be determined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Does it really matter? This notice is from a group that’s about to vanish.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You seem to be quite carefree about it. Well, it was a good run. Where do you want to play next?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who is carefree…...the Sabers was only a fun way to pass the time for you right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars was a boy who became the Sword Saint’s disciple. Up till now it has been fine, but can the prince of the four generals really idle around so much?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What you meant to say was, can we continue to have fun down the road? I have a bad premonition about the future.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After his complaint, Kurou folded up the letter in half and proceeded to put it in his bag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When receiving the notice, Kurou and Lars were also summoned by Sylphy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought Sylphy had already concluded the investigation, but she was still within the school. Having said that, she seemed to be moving out of the temporary office she had in the conference room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou arrived at the front of the conference room. He knocked on the door that was guarded by the twin Sword Princesses and then entered the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, glad you two could make it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy happily nodded as she was clearing up the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After having Kurou and Lars take a seat, she then sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t have much time so I’ll just cut to the chase. Have you guys heard about the Sabers being dissolved?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of them nodded at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What this means is you two can focus on your studies starting today. Of course, as long as Kurou graduates from here, you can earn your Dagger so there’s still some merit to it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That would be awesome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deliberately revealed a serious expression as he nodded again. Kurou knew he was unemployed, but from another angle, he was able to focus on school——it was not till just now that he realized that possibility. Except, he did not have any financing for his tuition anymore. He would be able to barely get by with his savings, but that would not cover his living expenses. Compared to his grandeur battles, this was such an obscure inconvenience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars you should do well in school too, your parents would be very happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows, my family is pretty hands off in regards to education.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is that so——Kurou secretly doubted. Kurou had met his father who was a current four general and he seemed to be very headstrong about his son.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, you two are coveted fighters. This time you guys broke through thirty or so Blaze members and repelled a Death Sword or whatever it was called. She seemed to be the main enemy swordsman right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy stated as such and revealed a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time, there was someone knocking on the conference room door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Great timing, please come in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door slowly opened, the person who came in and said “pardon the interruption” was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sylphy-sama, sorry I’m late.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the student council president——Isyuto.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why was the student council president here? Sylphy chuckled in front of the puzzled Kurou. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now we have everyone here. Based on our investigations of that previous incident and the recent one, I obtained a lot of information. There are some matters that I just can’t ignore. In order to further investigate the truth, I require a small contingent to move out on my behalf.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A small contingent?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy nodded in response to Kurou’s inquiry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isyuto, Kurou, and Lars, I hope you three will form a group to help me with my investigation. Of course, I will offer you all a salary. I think an amount similar to the Sabers pay would be appropriate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow an immediate answer!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou answered extremely quickly and that was followed by an immediate response by Lars. Perhaps this was the tacit understanding between two disciples that have grown up together since their childhood. Kurou had no reason to decline anyways. Although he was mindful of the fact that the student council president might get in the way, having someone who possessed a small chest by him for once might not be too bad. More importantly, being able to find another place to work right away was truly a blessing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Except, you have no authority to decline it either. That’s because you have caused a ton of trouble yourself. Especially when it came to the Manaka incident where you didn’t report on the matter. That worsened the situation by a great deal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I was goofing off? Kurou quietly made a tsk sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were only three survivors from that battle between the Sabers and Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did they end up seeing what Hinako did?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So you pretty much agreed to it. What about you two?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have already heard about Sylphy-sama’s proposal. Kurou, Lars, I look forward to working together with you guys. I shall be the captain of the group, no objections taken.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Isyuto immediately exerted her leadership abilities. She was frequently in a position above other people so this type of thing was right up her alley. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars had no objections to being Sylphy’s subordinate or letting Isyuto be the captain either. Considering his circumstances, he was very likely using this as an opportunity to pass the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, let’s get to work right away. Your first task will be——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Welcome back Rou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Welcome back Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After returning to his two story residence within the academy’s courtyard, Kurou was greeted by these two girls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako were both resting in the living room. The two of them were facing each other playing some card game. The harmony between them was really great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I didn’t think you’d be back this early.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Sylphy-sama was pretty busy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied back to Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today Sefi was wearing a long sleeve t-shirt along with shorts. No matter how many times he glanced at her casual look, it was quite refreshing and certainly very enjoyable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s wounds were basically all healed. Even if it was just for a moment, Sefi did slay a past friend of hers but she did not seem to be feeling guilty. At this juncture, a Swordie’s unique set of values came in handy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I win again. Sefi is so weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After she said that, Hinako revealed her cards. She had a full house.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s attire was a comfortable short sleeve blouse with a miniskirt that hugged her body tightly. Of course, these were the spoils from her previous shopping spree. Sefi had stored everything by the station’s storage locker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako’s poker face is absolutely insane……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unwilling to give up her poker chips. After that, it appeared she had just recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So in that case Lars isn’t coming over?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He decided to go back. He must be pretty exhausted still.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the fighting power of the Sabers declining by a great deal, Lars was still able to kill a dozen or so well-trained Blaze members. He just exited the hospital so he should probably rest up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did Sefi’s sister want from you Kuro?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, how should I say this…...I work under the command of Sylphy-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was surprised since she had no idea what was going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This meant that the contents of the first mission were——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so. Isn’t that a great thing? You were able to immediately find work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, and I can continue being Hinako’s bodyguard.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? That’s great. If I were to be tossed aside, then I’d become an unemployed homeless person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though I have no right to criticize others, you’re too easygoing Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou said some silly things while shifting his gaze from Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason he found it very hard to look directly at Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m going to get a change of clothes. No peeking Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who would want to, idiot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s scolding from behind while walking to his room on the first floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After changing from his school uniform to casual clothing, Kurou tumbled into his bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He let out a small sigh and was feeling very depressed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy’s first mission was——capture the Sun Cult leader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the surviving Sabers were struck by Hinako’s mystic artes seal. Since this situation was brought to light, he had to figure out the mystery behind it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Hinako’s abilities, the cult leader may know a thing or two. It would be very convenient if he could just ask for the answers from the cult leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy-sama said it was a necessary step in eliminating the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou understood, he too knew about the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, this mission contained many things of concern to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a battle against the Sun Cult were to happen, it was very likely that he would have to battle against the duo with the dangerous aura. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If possible, Kurou wished he could avoid having to battle against Kido Akari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was also mindful of the Blaze group’s actions, who are allied with the Sun Cult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who vanished once again, and Rinne, who left a peculiar oracle, what were they planning?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Plus, the most important thing was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This mission was going to bring Hinako in the midst of danger and perhaps hurt her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just anyone that he had to capture, it was her parents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What had be unraveled was the mystery behind Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako…...has the ability to impede me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou personally placed the person he did not want to hurt the most in a path of despair. The future——did not seem willing to go in the right direction.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=418975</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=418975"/>
		<updated>2015-02-21T05:53:54Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2015 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=418974</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=418974"/>
		<updated>2015-02-21T05:47:34Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Updates */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*Febuary 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=418972</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=418972"/>
		<updated>2015-02-21T05:37:55Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=418971</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=418971"/>
		<updated>2015-02-21T05:36:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 192.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 211.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s normally my line.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a hard to come by opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Lars would always find a way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t really want to though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, what’s the matter?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s certainly more than just cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling? Even he had no clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-Is she really that good……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……about one year ago I think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“One year!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to  match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason Rinne started to blush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi understood now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…... &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a good thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some unexpected foul play……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone would despair in this situation——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wait, it was not false at all!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi shouted as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars was, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what was Kurou supposed to do?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? I guess, but just now——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Sefi understood that clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that was not all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s heart began to race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is not the Kurou I know.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s happening to me……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……hahahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What’s going on Lars?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Returned……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tilted her head and asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this the real Kurou————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars muttered out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou asked himself that question. However, he was unable to stop his hand from swinging the sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body activated when he saw the blast of wind leave her hands. It was because he was pushed to the brink in what was a hopeless situation that this ability activated. If the light body did not activate, he likely would have died from a direct hit by the mystic arte. With the light body protecting him, he was able to quickly evade by going behind the bench.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that, his wounds were not light. Taking on that high speed block of wind must have been very scary. In fact, it was tough for him to even stand up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Riiiiiiinnnnneeee!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I yelling for?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt as if he was a spectator to himself. That other him was watching Rinne being pushed into a corner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The usual smile that was on Rinne’s face until now——that completely disappeared. With an uncomfortable expression, she devoted herself to dealing with Kurou’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The white blade was glowing with light and light sliced through her wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why am I throwing everything into my sword strikes? That is not what the Olden Style is about. It is also different from what I learned from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens——the nine paths unleashed from this killer strike were not visible to the user even with the light body activated. He was just wildly swinging his sword, aiming at weak points, and charging forth with everything he had. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, you……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sign of fear surfaced on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course anyone would be afraid. Kurou thought to himself what it would be like to be attacked by this beast-like being. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite knowing Rinne was in fear, Kurou had no way of stopping himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he recklessly slashed around, Rinne was eventually cornered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne let out a small cry of despair. Because of Kurou’s sword, she was struck in the crevice between her breasts. It was soft, but he indeed felt that he landed a clean blow. That cream colored sweater of hers was stained with blood which was oozing out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he knew that she would be healed in an instant. The bleeding quickly stopped. That cry of pain from before was also gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deviously called her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While continuing to wield his sword, he repeatedly hacked away at Rinne’s chest, abdomen, hands and legs. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s uniform and snowy white skin were covered in cut marks and blood sprayed everywhere. However, all those wounds immediately healed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite witnessing this completely unfair ability, Kurou kept his smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That twisted smile was probably because Rinne, who was all covered in blood, was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was in a sorry state, but to Kurou, the Rinne in front of him possessed much more charm. He felt Rinne was a bit emotionally unstable despite not knowing what she was thinking. Perhaps she was currently revealing her fear of trying to staying alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to kill Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More fighting, I want to rip her heart out————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne parried Kurou’s sword and distanced herself from him. She took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what do you plan on doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not really do anything. He just waited for Rinne to make a move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...I have to battle in order to protect this place. I’m very sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re doing what you have to do, there’s no need to apologize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Rinne’s exasperated tone, Kurou gave a whimsical reply. Even if he was killed, Kurou would hold no grudge against Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...is very strong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne mentioned in a slightly depressed manner. With her hands tightly grasping the hilt of the Silver Wing, she raised it to her chest level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she began to slowly spin her Silver Wing. Rinne skillfully twirled the Silver Wing while raising her hands in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to Rinne’s head, the Silver Wing was rotating like a helicopter as it maintained its spin. The wind roared as a result and made him want to cover his ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My sword skills are very cruddy. However, I was taught to use this when facing a powerful opponent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By who?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe this is called a death strike.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not answer Kurou’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A death strike, Kurou thought it was a bit strange. The double-bladed lance was just making a buzzing sound in the air while rotating. If she did not accumulate proper levels of training, then even this kind of rotation would be difficult to keep up. Yet, this was not considered anything special either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you kidding me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clenched his teeth while maintaining his smiling composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was twirling her Silver Wing while charging at him. When she closed the distance, she ferociously swung down the spinning Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuuhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou struggled to avoid the Silver Wing. However, it was not as simple as a quick dodge. The rotating Silver Wing emitted a wind pressure that caused the ground to crumble and the remnants even flew towards where the other Sabers and Blazes were. This was truly an unbelievable display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A direct hit would probably result in his body literally turning into dust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when his stance was disrupted, another strike came at him. Kurou jumped back a great distance to avoid it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then jumped to the side to avoid the ensuing shockwave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Silver Wing’s Divine Wind——can Kurou-chan defend against it with the Olden Style?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he replied, Kurou was thinking to himself “are you serious?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s manipulation of the Silver Wing was like a high speed propeller. Just a graze would result in his entire body being sucked in and shredded apart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These are some really ridiculous moves Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who forced me to use this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was indeed the case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he was a bit weaker, then perhaps he would not have to experience this fearsome killer strike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No no, for someone who possesses the successor mark of the Sword Saint, there was no such thing as wanting to be weaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou, thou must slay thee——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His masters voice resonated in his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou remembered her wielding the Eternal Horizon and exuding an enormous killing intent in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right, I did battle against the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing against the terrifying Sword Saint, he managed to come out alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being able to confront Rinne’s overwhelming light that pierced his body, that must have been the result of overcoming the Sword Saint’s terror.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Master…...no matter who I battle, I will always remember you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou muttered to himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now was not the time to delve into past memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thing he needed to think about was his own sword. If he were to rampage like a beast, there was no way he could break through Rinne’s tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Olden Style and everything he learned from the Sword Saint, he must remember all of it——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Rinne waved the Silver Wing across, she came at him again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou immediately used the Olden Style to defend and then pulled back his sword. With his increased leg strength from the light body, he once again maintained his distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having his sword make contact with that violently rotating lance was too dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, her swordsmanship was similar to when she held the sword normally, which meant even Rinne still had no idea where the trajectory was headed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like before, only relying on the Olden Style was not enough to overcome Rinne’s lance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......That’s not the same. Neither is that, my master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou started to smile once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne never let up and repeatedly attacked him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He never felt scared or had a moment of cowardice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His moves were not limited to just the Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens when combining the Olden Style and the light body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, I have to kill you——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a doubt, Rinne did not show any signs of stopping towards his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps she was also trying her best too…...When she was faced with Kurou’s terror, maybe she was determined to kill Kurou in order to escape that fear and power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silver Wing emitted a ghastly buzzing sound as it came at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou had already spotted the weakness in the Silver Wing’s Divine Wind. The flaw in this monstrous death strike was——it was too slow. Of course it was faster than normal Swordies, but it could not compare to Manaka’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, if he was not crushed under the power, he could deal with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed being, isn’t that what you said before Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing’s blades approaching him, Kurou mumbled to himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wasn’t like this among the humans either……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s entire body was radiating with white light as he swung his sword——against the Silver Wing that was trying to tear him apart, he began a stream of attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne let out a cry of despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to Kurou landing a hit, the high-speed spinning Silver Wing shifted greatly from its intended path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Petal Flurry——originally this move was supposed to be used when dealing with numerous opponents at once. Practically at about the same time, countless repelling maneuvers would be used to block the opponents’ swords——this was an art of the Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time Kurou finished up his move, he swung his sword downwards and knocked away Rinne’s Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silver Wing was knocked into the air and then fell on the ground where it tumbled around a bit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaaahh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne revealed an expression akin to a lost soul as she plopped to the ground. Kurou kept up his intimidation while approaching her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......How strange, it shouldn’t have ended up like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne uttered with a weary voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, Kurou’s chances of defeating Rinne were about one in a million. That was because in a certain sense she was even tougher than Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing? Why am I in this situation?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right, this was the same case with Manaka. It never should have turned out the way it did——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slowly raised his sword. Due to him swinging the sword with all his strength, there were notches everywhere on the blade while he was continuously using the Petal Flurry move. The sword became tattered looking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, having it tattered like that may even become a boost for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as long as the blade was still intact, that was more than enough for him to work with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he were to just kill this immobilized opponent…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While sitting down, Rinne collected herself and aimed her left hand towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even my own death counts as a weapon. That is what it means to be a Death Sword!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled out without fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s wind based mystic artes————if he were to take a blast from this distance, not even a corpse would be leftover perhaps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
——Oh well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To swing his sword and take out the enemy, that was all Kurou had as his objectives. Using one’s death as a means of attack? Of course it was something to be expected from any fighter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou swung his sword down without a care————however, he could not do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her left hand raised up, Rinne revealed a perplexed expression. The block of wind that was supposed to rip Kurou into pieces did not even materialize in her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou suddenly shifted his gaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Hinako who was trembling as she came over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her facial expression was akin to a dream-like state——and a golden light radiated from her body which was different to the usual white light. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had seen Hinako being enveloped by that kind of light twice before——once when he first met her that one night and the other time was during the battle against Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s something I can do after all. Or perhaps, this is something only I can do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just as she said, Kurou thought to himself. Sefi was already at her limits and although Lars maintained that nonchalant expression, he must be running out of strength by now after battling against numerous skilled Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sealing mystic artes——Hinako had used this move back when he was battling against Manaka and now it appeared again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to before, it was still the same in that there was no idea under what circumstances and steps could cause it to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, let me protect you this time. Kuro, I won’t let you die. Furthermore…...I can’t really let you kill this girl in such a manner.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly jogged over to right in front of Kurou and acted as a barrier between Kurou and Rinne’s battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako uttered that one word and suddenly kissed Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Sefi’s voice could be heard, but Hinako paid no mind while having her lips overlap with Kurou’s. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As their lips converged, fifteen seconds passed————why was Kurou keeping track of the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Huu.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako slowly separated from his lips and stared directly into his eyes. Was it due to her feelings? Her face became a bit red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this view, Hinako looked rather cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou thought to himself——he felt his head starting to calm down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why did you do that so suddenly?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gazed at Hinako as he candidly asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Back then when Sefi went ballistic——Kurou used this method to stop her. So I was just trying the same thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi pouted in anger. Even if she could not stand up, she pretty much recovered most of her strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......No, well I see. What was I doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou muttered to himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With his mind back in order, he reverted back from that split personality to just his usual self.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If this kind of thing reverts me back to normal, I wouldn’t mind going crazy once again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Rou, I’ll have you remember this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was restless from not too long ago. It seemed she was not able to take a joke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Great. Seeing Kurou go insane like that wasn’t very fun.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was your amusement really the problem?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right, the problem is…..over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako slightly lowered her line of sight. Rinne was still just sitting down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hehehe. Ahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was laughing like Kurou had been before. She sincerely thought all of this was so strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, this is so interesting. Very interesting. Ever since hanging out with Kurou-chan, I have been able to experience one fascinating thing after another.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what you perceive as interesting must also be very good as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou joked around. He had no interest in battling against Rinne anymore. However, he had no idea if the opposition felt the same way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yet, I…...always believed that things would turn out like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You believed?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I was pretty sure that Kurou-chan and I wouldn’t die. Actually, I knew that would be the case. This is another ability of the Death Sword…..I’m knowledgeable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Knowledgeable……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not answer and stood up. She proceeded to pick up the Silver Wing and guitar case off the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I also knew that Neena-chan wanted Kurou-chan dead. If I didn’t do anything, Kurou-chan’s head would be chopped off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Wasn’t that something you overheard from your friends?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had been excluded from the others. Neena hid the fact she wanted to kill you. However, Neena-chan chopping off Kurou-chan’s head——that moment was something I could clearly see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......You mentioned ‘see’......are you referring to the power of clairvoyance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was totally stunned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed like a joke but that was the only thing that ran through his mind after hearing such a statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are correct. Although it isn’t much of a combative ability. Since I can only see a one second duration of what happens, it doesn’t serve much of a purpose in battle. I can see the future from a couple of hours to as far as a few weeks out.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s something that doesn’t really get used.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it was not something very dire, then perhaps it would be forgotten after a few weeks anyways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In fact, today’s vision wasn’t just limited to that. Even when we were eating the sandwiches......the scene that I saw……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying that, for some reason Rinne’s face turned red and she lowered her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know when it’s going to happen though. Even so, that means……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan and I are in a certain room.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s gaze slightly shifted around as she looked at Kurou. It was a very cute expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan pushed me on the bed and began to…..kiss me…...as well as fondle my breasts. Many shameful things were done to me. I was also making some strange noises……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on a minute!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was she talking about!?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I haven’t even done those sorts of things to Sefi before!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t make an example based on me in every situation! That said, what in the world are you talking about!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know when it will happen, but it shouldn’t be too long from now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was rendered speechless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was also doubting what he just heard. Rinne was a Blaze and the enemy’s strongest fighting force.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a girl like her to be on the bed, that was hard to believe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The clearer I’m able to see it, the easier it will be for it to occur…...not only did this apply to Kurou-chan’s death…...t-the things that happen on the bed…...I was able to clearly see that future as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou already had nothing to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she saved them from Neena’s sentence, that seemed to justify her words a bit more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what, I can’t just let Kurou-chan and ignore such things. Perhaps, t-this…...might be my first time. That kind of thing is really important.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“R-Rou you can’t do this. You’re nothing but a pervert who also loves to sexually harass people!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t harassment. It seemed like I was also enjoying it……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t want to hear that either!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither did Kurou. He did not want any prior knowledge on the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The atmosphere here seems to have changed……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With Kurou around, it’s hard to be serious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako and Lars pitched in as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was true, it no longer felt like the stage for battle. Kurou suddenly sighed out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, let’s go. Do I really have to get rid of you…...I don’t even remember. I was saved by you once and therefore I want to help you out once as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, returning the favor I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne chuckled and gently tapped the Silver Wing against her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I also thought of something. Swordies are a sword loving race…...and for Kurou-chan’s sword, although it is very frightening…...I think I have already been captivated by it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was not Kurou, but rather Sefi who was at a loss for words once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Kurou was shocked as well, but he chose not to say anything because it was hard to tell whether or not Rinne was being serious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufufu, well goodbye then Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......It might not be bad to meet up again someday.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled in response to Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carrying the guitar case and Silver Wing, she gently jumped up and after a few hops she disappeared from the confines of the playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one decided to give chase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou was already in no state to battle. Sefi and Lars were probably in the same boat. Although Hinako was still an able body, she was of course not capable of battling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..let’s head back now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou stated as such, he surveyed Sefi and the others. Everyone was all beaten up, but the four of them did survive in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did not survive was————the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What would happen from here on out?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stared at the playground full of fallen swordsmen——and contemplated over his survival and what the future would bring.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=415530</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=415530"/>
		<updated>2015-02-07T04:05:56Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 192.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 211.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s normally my line.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a hard to come by opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Lars would always find a way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t really want to though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, what’s the matter?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s certainly more than just cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling? Even he had no clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-Is she really that good……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……about one year ago I think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“One year!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to  match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason Rinne started to blush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi understood now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…... &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a good thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some unexpected foul play……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone would despair in this situation——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wait, it was not false at all!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi shouted as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars was, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what was Kurou supposed to do?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? I guess, but just now——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Sefi understood that clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that was not all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s heart began to race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is not the Kurou I know.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s happening to me……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……hahahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What’s going on Lars?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Returned……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tilted her head and asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this the real Kurou————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars muttered out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou asked himself that question. However, he was unable to stop his hand from swinging the sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body activated when he saw the blast of wind leave her hands. It was because he was pushed to the brink in what was a hopeless situation that this ability activated. If the light body did not activate, he likely would have died from a direct hit by the mystic arte. With the light body protecting him, he was able to quickly evade by going behind the bench.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that, his wounds were not light. Taking on that high speed block of wind must have been very scary. In fact, it was tough for him to even stand up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Riiiiiiinnnnneeee!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I yelling for?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt as if he was a spectator to himself. That other him was watching Rinne being pushed into a corner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The usual smile that was on Rinne’s face until now——that completely disappeared. With an uncomfortable expression, she devoted herself to dealing with Kurou’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The white blade was glowing with light and light sliced through her wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why am I throwing everything into my sword strikes? That is not what the Olden Style is about. It is also different from what I learned from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens——the nine paths unleashed from this killer strike were not visible to the user even with the light body activated. He was just wildly swinging his sword, aiming at weak points, and charging forth with everything he had. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, you……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sign of fear surfaced on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course anyone would be afraid. Kurou thought to himself what it would be like to be attacked by this beast-like being. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite knowing Rinne was in fear, Kurou had no way of stopping himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he recklessly slashed around, Rinne was eventually cornered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne let out a small cry of despair. Because of Kurou’s sword, she was struck in the crevice between her breasts. It was soft, but he indeed felt that he landed a clean blow. That cream colored sweater of hers was stained with blood which was oozing out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he knew that she would be healed in an instant. The bleeding quickly stopped. That cry of pain from before was also gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deviously called her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While continuing to wield his sword, he repeatedly hacked away at Rinne’s chest, abdomen, hands and legs. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s uniform and snowy white skin were covered in cut marks and blood sprayed everywhere. However, all those wounds immediately healed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite witnessing this completely unfair ability, Kurou kept his smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That twisted smile was probably because Rinne, who was all covered in blood, was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was in a sorry state, but to Kurou, the Rinne in front of him possessed much more charm. He felt Rinne was a bit emotionally unstable despite not knowing what she was thinking. Perhaps she was currently revealing her fear of trying to staying alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to kill Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More fighting, I want to rip her heart out————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne parried Kurou’s sword and distanced herself from him. She took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what do you plan on doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not really do anything. He just waited for Rinne to make a move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...I have to battle in order to protect this place. I’m very sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re doing what you have to do, there’s no need to apologize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Rinne’s exasperated tone, Kurou gave a whimsical reply. Even if he was killed, Kurou would hold no grudge against Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...is very strong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne mentioned in a slightly depressed manner. With her hands tightly grasping the hilt of the Silver Wing, she raised it to her chest level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she began to slowly spin her Silver Wing. Rinne skillfully twirled the Silver Wing while raising her hands in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to Rinne’s head, the Silver Wing was rotating like a helicopter as it maintained its spin. The wind roared as a result and made him want to cover his ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My sword skills are very cruddy. However, I was taught to use this when facing a powerful opponent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By who?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe this is called a death strike.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not answer Kurou’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A death strike, Kurou thought it was a bit strange. The double-bladed lance was just making a buzzing sound in the air while rotating. If she did not accumulate proper levels of training, then even this kind of rotation would be difficult to keep up. Yet, this was not considered anything special either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you kidding me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clenched his teeth while maintaining his smiling composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was twirling her Silver Wing while charging at him. When she closed the distance, she ferociously swung down the spinning Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuuhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou struggled to avoid the Silver Wing. However, it was not as simple as a quick dodge. The rotating Silver Wing emitted a wind pressure that caused the ground to crumble and the remnants even flew towards where the other Sabers and Blazes were. This was truly an unbelievable display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A direct hit would probably result in his body literally turning into dust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when his stance was disrupted, another strike came at him. Kurou jumped back a great distance to avoid it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then jumped to the side to avoid the ensuing shockwave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Silver Wing’s Divine Wind——can Kurou-chan defend against it with the Olden Style?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he replied, Kurou was thinking to himself “are you serious?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s manipulation of the Silver Wing was like a high speed propeller. Just a graze would result in his entire body being sucked in and shredded apart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These are some really ridiculous moves Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who forced me to use this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was indeed the case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he was a bit weaker, then perhaps he would not have to experience this fearsome killer strike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No no, for someone who possesses the successor mark of the Sword Saint, there was no such thing as wanting to be weaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou, thou must slay thee——&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=415529</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=415529"/>
		<updated>2015-02-07T03:57:03Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Knshin v02 211.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s normally my line.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a hard to come by opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Lars would always find a way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t really want to though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, what’s the matter?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s certainly more than just cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling? Even he had no clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-Is she really that good……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……about one year ago I think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“One year!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to  match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason Rinne started to blush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi understood now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…... &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a good thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some unexpected foul play……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone would despair in this situation——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wait, it was not false at all!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi shouted as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars was, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what was Kurou supposed to do?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? I guess, but just now——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Sefi understood that clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that was not all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s heart began to race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is not the Kurou I know.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s happening to me……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……hahahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What’s going on Lars?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Returned……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tilted her head and asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this the real Kurou————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars muttered out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou asked himself that question. However, he was unable to stop his hand from swinging the sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body activated when he saw the blast of wind leave her hands. It was because he was pushed to the brink in what was a hopeless situation that this ability activated. If the light body did not activate, he likely would have died from a direct hit by the mystic arte. With the light body protecting him, he was able to quickly evade by going behind the bench.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that, his wounds were not light. Taking on that high speed block of wind must have been very scary. In fact, it was tough for him to even stand up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Riiiiiiinnnnneeee!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I yelling for?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt as if he was a spectator to himself. That other him was watching Rinne being pushed into a corner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The usual smile that was on Rinne’s face until now——that completely disappeared. With an uncomfortable expression, she devoted herself to dealing with Kurou’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The white blade was glowing with light and light sliced through her wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why am I throwing everything into my sword strikes? That is not what the Olden Style is about. It is also different from what I learned from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens——the nine paths unleashed from this killer strike were not visible to the user even with the light body activated. He was just wildly swinging his sword, aiming at weak points, and charging forth with everything he had. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, you……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sign of fear surfaced on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course anyone would be afraid. Kurou thought to himself what it would be like to be attacked by this beast-like being. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite knowing Rinne was in fear, Kurou had no way of stopping himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he recklessly slashed around, Rinne was eventually cornered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne let out a small cry of despair. Because of Kurou’s sword, she was struck in the crevice between her breasts. It was soft, but he indeed felt that he landed a clean blow. That cream colored sweater of hers was stained with blood which was oozing out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he knew that she would be healed in an instant. The bleeding quickly stopped. That cry of pain from before was also gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deviously called her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While continuing to wield his sword, he repeatedly hacked away at Rinne’s chest, abdomen, hands and legs. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s uniform and snowy white skin were covered in cut marks and blood sprayed everywhere. However, all those wounds immediately healed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite witnessing this completely unfair ability, Kurou kept his smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That twisted smile was probably because Rinne, who was all covered in blood, was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was in a sorry state, but to Kurou, the Rinne in front of him possessed much more charm. He felt Rinne was a bit emotionally unstable despite not knowing what she was thinking. Perhaps she was currently revealing her fear of trying to staying alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to kill Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More fighting, I want to rip her heart out————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne parried Kurou’s sword and distanced herself from him. She took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what do you plan on doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not really do anything. He just waited for Rinne to make a move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...I have to battle in order to protect this place. I’m very sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re doing what you have to do, there’s no need to apologize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Rinne’s exasperated tone, Kurou gave a whimsical reply. Even if he was killed, Kurou would hold no grudge against Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...is very strong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne mentioned in a slightly depressed manner. With her hands tightly grasping the hilt of the Silver Wing, she raised it to her chest level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she began to slowly spin her Silver Wing. Rinne skillfully twirled the Silver Wing while raising her hands in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to Rinne’s head, the Silver Wing was rotating like a helicopter as it maintained its spin. The wind roared as a result and made him want to cover his ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My sword skills are very cruddy. However, I was taught to use this when facing a powerful opponent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By who?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe this is called a death strike.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not answer Kurou’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A death strike, Kurou thought it was a bit strange. The double-bladed lance was just making a buzzing sound in the air while rotating. If she did not accumulate proper levels of training, then even this kind of rotation would be difficult to keep up. Yet, this was not considered anything special either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you kidding me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clenched his teeth while maintaining his smiling composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was twirling her Silver Wing while charging at him. When she closed the distance, she ferociously swung down the spinning Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuuhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou struggled to avoid the Silver Wing. However, it was not as simple as a quick dodge. The rotating Silver Wing emitted a wind pressure that caused the ground to crumble and the remnants even flew towards where the other Sabers and Blazes were. This was truly an unbelievable display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A direct hit would probably result in his body literally turning into dust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when his stance was disrupted, another strike came at him. Kurou jumped back a great distance to avoid it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then jumped to the side to avoid the ensuing shockwave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Silver Wing’s Divine Wind——can Kurou-chan defend against it with the Olden Style?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he replied, Kurou was thinking to himself “are you serious?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s manipulation of the Silver Wing was like a high speed propeller. Just a graze would result in his entire body being sucked in and shredded apart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These are some really ridiculous moves Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who forced me to use this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was indeed the case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he was a bit weaker, then perhaps he would not have to experience this fearsome killer strike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No no, for someone who possesses the successor mark of the Sword Saint, there was no such thing as wanting to be weaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou, thou must slay thee——&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=415063</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=415063"/>
		<updated>2015-02-05T05:10:38Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (90%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=415062</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=415062"/>
		<updated>2015-02-05T05:08:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s normally my line.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a hard to come by opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Lars would always find a way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t really want to though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, what’s the matter?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s certainly more than just cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling? Even he had no clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-Is she really that good……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……about one year ago I think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“One year!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to  match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason Rinne started to blush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi understood now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…... &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a good thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some unexpected foul play……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone would despair in this situation——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wait, it was not false at all!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi shouted as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what was Kurou supposed to do?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? I guess, but just now——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Sefi understood that clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that was not all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s heart began to race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is not the Kurou I know.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s happening to me……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……hahahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What’s going on Lars?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Returned……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tilted her head and asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this the real Kurou————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars muttered out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou asked himself that question. However, he was unable to stop his hand from swinging the sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body activated when he saw the blast of wind leave her hands. It was because he was pushed to the brink in what was a hopeless situation that this ability activated. If the light body did not activate, he likely would have died from a direct hit by the mystic arte. With the light body protecting him, he was able to quickly evade by going behind the bench.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite that, his wounds were not light. Taking on that high speed block of wind must have been very scary. In fact, it was tough for him to even stand up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Riiiiiiinnnnneeee!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What am I yelling for?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt as if he was a spectator to himself. That other him was watching Rinne being pushed into a corner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The usual smile that was on Rinne’s face until now——that completely disappeared. With an uncomfortable expression, she devoted herself to dealing with Kurou’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The white blade was glowing with light and light sliced through her wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why am I throwing everything into my sword strikes? That is not what the Olden Style is about. It is also different from what I learned from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens——the nine paths unleashed from this killer strike were not visible to the user even with the light body activated. He was just wildly swinging his sword, aiming at weak points, and charging forth with everything he had. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, you……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sign of fear surfaced on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course anyone would be afraid. Kurou thought to himself what it would be like to be attacked by this beast-like being. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite knowing Rinne was in fear, Kurou had no way of stopping himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he recklessly slashed around, Rinne was eventually cornered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne let out a small cry of despair. Because of Kurou’s sword, she was struck in the crevice between her breasts. It was soft, but he indeed felt that he landed a clean blow. That cream colored sweater of hers was stained with blood which was oozing out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he knew that she would be healed in an instant. The bleeding quickly stopped. That cry of pain from before was also gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deviously called her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While continuing to wield his sword, he repeatedly hacked away at Rinne’s chest, abdomen, hands and legs. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s uniform and snowy white skin were covered in cut marks and blood sprayed everywhere. However, all those wounds immediately healed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite witnessing this completely unfair ability, Kurou kept his smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That twisted smile was probably because Rinne, who was all covered in blood, was——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was in a sorry state, but to Kurou, the Rinne in front of him possessed much more charm. He felt Rinne was a bit emotionally unstable despite not knowing what she was thinking. Perhaps she was currently revealing her fear of trying to staying alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to kill Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More fighting, I want to rip her heart out————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne parried Kurou’s sword and distanced herself from him. She took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what do you plan on doing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not really do anything. He just waited for Rinne to make a move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...I have to battle in order to protect this place. I’m very sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re doing what you have to do, there’s no need to apologize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Rinne’s exasperated tone, Kurou gave a whimsical reply. Even if he was killed, Kurou would hold no grudge against Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan…...is very strong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne mentioned in a slightly depressed manner. With her hands tightly grasping the hilt of the Silver Wing, she raised it to her chest level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, she began to slowly spin her Silver Wing. Rinne skillfully twirled the Silver Wing while raising her hands in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to Rinne’s head, the Silver Wing was rotating like a helicopter as it maintained its spin. The wind roared as a result and made him want to cover his ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My sword skills are very cruddy. However, I was taught to use this when facing a powerful opponent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By who?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe this is called a death strike.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not answer Kurou’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A death strike, Kurou thought it was a bit strange. The double-bladed lance was just making a buzzing sound in the air while rotating. If she did not accumulate proper levels of training, then even this kind of  rotation would be difficult to keep up. Yet, this was not considered anything special either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you kidding me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clenched his teeth while maintaining his smiling composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was twirling her Silver Wing while charging at him. When she closed the distance, she ferociously swung down the spinning Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuuhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou struggled to avoid the Silver Wing. However, it was not as simple as a quick dodge. The rotating Silver Wing emitted a wind pressure that caused the ground to crumble and the remnants even flew towards where the other Sabers and Blazes were. This was truly an unbelievable display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A direct hit would probably result in his body literally turning into dust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when his stance was disrupted, another strike came at him. Kurou jumped back a great distance to avoid it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then jumped to the side to avoid the ensuing shockwave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Silver Wing’s Divine Wind——can Kurou-chan defend against it with the Olden Style?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he replied, Kurou was thinking to himself “are you serious?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s manipulation of the Silver Wing was like a high speed propeller. Just a graze would result in his entire body being sucked in and shredded apart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These are some really ridiculous moves Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re the one who forced me to use this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was indeed the case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he was a bit weaker, then perhaps he would not have to experience this fearsome killer strike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No no, for someone who possesses the successor mark of the Sword Saint, there was no such thing as wanting to be weaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou, thou must slay thee——&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=414827</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=414827"/>
		<updated>2015-02-04T04:27:30Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (85%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=414826</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=414826"/>
		<updated>2015-02-04T04:10:26Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s normally my line.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a hard to come by opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Lars would always find a way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t really want to though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, what’s the matter?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s certainly more than just cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling? Even he had no clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-Is she really that good……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……about one year ago I think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“One year!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to  match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason Rinne started to blush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi understood now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…... &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a good thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some unexpected foul play……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone would despair in this situation——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wait, it was not false at all!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi shouted as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what was Kurou supposed to do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? I guess, but just now——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course Sefi understood that clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou——!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that was not all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s heart began to race.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is not the Kurou I know.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s happening to me……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……hahahahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What’s going on Lars?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Returned……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tilted her head and asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this the real Kurou————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars muttered out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=414178</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=414178"/>
		<updated>2015-02-01T04:37:45Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (75%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=414177</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=414177"/>
		<updated>2015-02-01T04:35:58Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was a just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast a close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights; Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s normally my line.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a hard to come by opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completed revived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Lars would always find a way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t really want to though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, what’s the matter?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s certainly more than just cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…..I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling? Even he had no clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel shattered into pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on Rou, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-Is she really that good……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……about one year ago I think?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“One year!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to  match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason Rinne started to blush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi understood now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…... &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a good thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a humans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s some unexpected foul play……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyone would despair in this situation——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winds, charge forward!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wait, it was not false at all!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=413450</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=413450"/>
		<updated>2015-01-28T05:12:37Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (65%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=413449</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=413449"/>
		<updated>2015-01-28T05:11:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
(“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he&#039;s able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……hahaha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, thanks for the compliment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was a just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not a shabby name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi clicked her tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Must adjust, must adjust————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuaahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi roared like a wild beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi……sama……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Flames, come forth!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, no way……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The force of a mystic arte being cast a close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had a some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Was it an amusement park?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did they————have you escape as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing i can do is reciprocate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Un.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, here she comes!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was Neena who yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Sefi————she saw it too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aghhhh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was going to be the final strike————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......This isn’t my true strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lima understands as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m honored.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena joyously nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I…...understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi tightly bit her lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized what happened————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=412733</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=412733"/>
		<updated>2015-01-25T07:11:33Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (55%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=412732</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=412732"/>
		<updated>2015-01-25T07:09:45Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked on Rinne’s eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gaahhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members were being slain one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get them!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a horrible situation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t underestimate us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh no……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the problem!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s just a simple question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright enough of that! Rou……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Lars? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So strong. Lars……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he is able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I figured…...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please be careful Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since there are those after you as well……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello Sefi-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=412455</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=412455"/>
		<updated>2015-01-23T06:44:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (45%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=412454</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=412454"/>
		<updated>2015-01-23T06:41:33Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……So they even have these facilities here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was life in this district really that pitiful……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nonchalantly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You saw?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a quick glance around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Such lies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shook her head and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Shut up!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena had nothing else to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to go off her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heard a familiar voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Rinne-san……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou found that to be reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deputy stared back with contempt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I eagerly await to destroy them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Deputy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......In that case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Blazes had thirty people while vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s smile resurfaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, what should I do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uhh……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Jeez, this really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sword is quite different from the norm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I can only fight now————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after that————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Here I come Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released her light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is going on————?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked on Rinne’s eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Dual_Blades&amp;diff=411706</id>
		<title>User talk:Dual Blades</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Dual_Blades&amp;diff=411706"/>
		<updated>2015-01-18T07:41:12Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Fixed, thanks for spotting that.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 01:41, 18 January 2015 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I am looking at these paragraphs and I see something is off but I am have trouble pinpointing what I should change. I would like your opinion on the matter. Thanks mate --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 01:41, 13 June 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the moon and starlight, the soldiers of Bydgauche quietly walked the meadow while pulling their horses. However much they walked, the moon and stars did not change their forms. The shadow of mountains seen in the far distance did not change, either. &lt;br /&gt;
The reins which they held in their right hand and the feel of the rope which they grasped in the left hand. A dim breathing and footsteps were all concerning them. &lt;br /&gt;
Whenever it counted five hundred soldiers, the Bydgauche army stopped once. Not to take a rest. But only to adjust their lines and quietly take a deep breath. And then, they advanced again. &lt;br /&gt;
.............................................&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay I apoligze it must of seem like I was rambling. To be concise I think it&#039;s better for conscious if I just do edits leisurely in retirement. P.S Thanks for taking charge in editing the series. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ok so I just wanted to get this straight before I set off. First, notify the lead person on the project that I&#039;m going to join and see if they&#039;re ok with that.  Next (this is where I got lost) use the summery to leave notes as an editor so that the trans and other editors know what got changed.  Other than that, there is no other way to prove I&#039;ve been doing edits?  I just don&#039;t want to be thought of as inactive.  Thanks for helping me out.[[User:crosschan|crosschan]] ([[User talk:crosschan|talk]]) 16:50, 4 June 2014 (EST&lt;br /&gt;
...&lt;br /&gt;
Hey I&#039;m kinda new here, I was wondering if you could help me out a bit cause I want to help but IDK how to help or be recognized, etc.  Sorry for lameness. [[User:crosschan|crosschan]] ([[User talk:crosschan|talk]]) 16:00, 4 June 2014 (EST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please don&#039;t just make page with no purpose... [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 23:00, 27 February 2013 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like I said, you already got your user page for your profile. Please don&#039;t just randomly make another one. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 08:46, 28 February 2013 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please don&#039;t add yourself to the list of Mahouka editors when you haven&#039;t edited anything... [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 21:50, 25 March 2013 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DAL 8----&amp;gt;AD 2-----&amp;gt;DAL9------&amp;gt;AD 3------&amp;gt;DAL7(if no one picks up) or AD 4 ..this is my plan.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 02:39, 15 November 2013 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Working on another project at the moment, not dead. Just busy [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 03:12, 26 February 2014 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
are guest translator and servingdogsandcats same person or different?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi, just to tell you that I make a draft of chapter 4 of Madan in my blog, you can edit it meanwhile. But, I will tell that I didn&#039;t read it again yet after I finished translating. So there might many errors. You can do as you did the last time (i.e. leave some notes when necessary so). When you finish, I will reread and then post.&lt;br /&gt;
BTW, there are sentences to TLC that I will leave to Kuratatsu. So when you see such sentences (with raw sentences below), you can leave them (or translate them if you can). [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86|talk]]) 08:31, 30 June 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi, just to tell you that I make a draft of chapter 4 of Madan in my blog, you can edit it meanwhile. And BTW, can you write your e-mail at the end when you funished editing. Like that, it will a lot easier for me to contact you. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86|talk]]) 04:25, 11 July 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi... I&#039;m kind of new here.. so I was wondering if you could help me? I want to be an editor for Date A Live but I don&#039;t know what to do to join.. Please help T_T [[User:Klyde-kun|Klyde-kun]] ([[User talk:Klyde-kun|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai! ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bear isn&#039;t a word error. It also means carry as a verb, and endure. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] ([[User talk:Hiro Hayase|talk]]) 19:44, 22 January 2013 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks dude, I&#039;m (completely) new at this and really appreciate the edits you&#039;ve given, Thanks for making it make sense in English, (when my brain&#039;s in between the two langauages it makes sense, I promise). Please keep it up!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi, about your edit on Papa-kiki, sako senpai replied to Yuuta, &amp;quot;this evening you are incredibly courteous&amp;quot; after Yuuta insults him about his mom doing his shopping for him. Sako Senpai is being sarcastic when he says that, but if that wasn&#039;t easily seen, then I&#039;ve made a poor word choice. &amp;quot;This evening your being incredibly kind&amp;quot; is also possible... should I make a TL to let people know its sarcasm? (the insult is also the reason Yuuta say&#039;s sorry in the next line). I know its hard to just get because Sako senpai puts on the front in the book of I&#039;m not going to fall to your level when being insulted so (hypocrite right?) so he maintains a mature front with his veiled sarcasm. Ok, now that I&#039;ve explained the subtleties going on in the Japanese, any idea&#039;s on how to reword this one? or just make a TL? Thanks for your time and edits in making this a first class work! &amp;quot;[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yep, still here, Single full time dad (just like Yuuta), Just graduated moved (again) got a job in LA, so Life&#039;s been...nuts? I&#039;ve got 3 pages left on the chapter, (cool when 美羽 bumps into her mom), I&#039;ll get to it. Might&#039;ve gotten distracted reading バカとテストとログ＊ホライゼン...(ごめんなさい）。I&#039;m still here and on it though.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Absolute Duo==&lt;br /&gt;
Time lag blurriness again.(what does this mean? Doesn&#039;t make sense.)&amp;lt;-----Time lag phenomenon but i added blurriness instead since it doesnt sound that serious. And could you add the comments on the discussion pages?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 23:39, 16 November 2013 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a fight at Kouryou. read Volume 4 from the beginning.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 18:38, 11 September 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hi, this is NekoShiiro, from Tomodachi Fansub. First of all, I wanna thank you for translating the novel Psycho Love Comedy into English. I´m here to ask if we could use your translation to translate the novel into Spanish. Can we? Thanks. (I´m posting this here, in the Absolute Duo section, because there isn´t a section for Psycho Love Comedy :S) -NekoShiiro&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yeh that no problem, but first off I&#039;m not the one translating Pyscome, I just edit and help manage the project. However it should be fine to use the eng ver to translate to spanish, just give credit to the translator --&amp;gt; ServingCatsandDogs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== AntiMagic Academy ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes of the baby that was hugged to breast - Mhmm should it be like this &amp;quot;The eyes of the baby that were glued to its mother breasts&amp;quot;? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
^On this, it&#039;s eyes OF the baby who was hugged to her breast, the baby didn&#039;t look at the breasts, one part refers to the hugged baby, and the other to it&#039;s eyes separately. These things is often easily misunderstood and meaning can be changed unneccessarily, that&#039;s why I appreciate you asking about it. Also the reason I so often get angry at people changing the meanings :P. So yeah, if you want to phrase that sentence better, sure go for it, but keep the meaning intact. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 22:42, 13 February 2014 (CST)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crap sorry about the unnecessary edits in Antimagic, especially the incom thingy. I was editing based on what I usually read from other translations. For example, the original translation said income, so I am guessing the translator meant incom, which is more of used in military translation rather than intercom which can have multiple meanings. Tho that&#039;s just my experience as a reader not translatpr. And that Mystelteinn was stupid of me lol. Didnt know what I was thinking. Bookmarked them in my reader last month then was going thru the unfixed changes. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 23:56, 26 July 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Btw I just made significant edits to Antimagic v4c6 and epilogue. When you have time please check my edits. Thanks for your work! [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 01:00, 27 July 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks Dual Blades! Yeah has/had really confuses me, I had to keep looking up online because it often sounded &#039;weird&#039; and I kept going over those lines. I&#039;ve been following Antimagic so yeah read all the prev volumes - &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
that Uuu thing - I guess that&#039;s a question to Krytyk and you lol - the uuu is twice - and I saw Krytyk sometimes wrote lines twice - so I was wondering if that was a duplicate. (&amp;lt;someone&amp;gt;: UUuu. President: Uuu. Takeru: Dont use that Uuu with me) Who is saying the first Uuu if the SC president is saying the 2nd Uuu? EDIT: Krytyk fixed it, yup it was duplicate :)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Grammar questions about some of the fixes you undid:&lt;br /&gt;
* As he took Tyrving which emitted dim light, and made a request to Lapis. &lt;br /&gt;
** -&amp;gt; shouldn&#039;t &#039;As he&#039; be followed by &#039;he&#039;? &#039;and&#039; sounded weird. (As he painted the wall, he drank some water vs As he painted the wall, he drink some water) &lt;br /&gt;
* However it was just the opposite, in the middle of Reima&#039;s attack Takeru had regain composure. &lt;br /&gt;
** -&amp;gt; shouldn&#039;t had (past perfect) be followed by the past participle of the verb associated with it? (Amidst the confusion, &#039;I had ran away&#039; from the scene vs &#039;I had run away&#039;)&lt;br /&gt;
** &#039;We use the verb had and the past participle for the past perfect&#039; [http://learnenglish.britishcouncil.org/en/english-grammar/verbs/past-tense/past-perfect]&lt;br /&gt;
* &amp;quot;...it seems like that girl&#039;s coming back. Although she&#039;s just a scarecrow, just how did she managed to break through so many of them.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
** -&amp;gt; for past tense question, shouldn&#039;t &#039;did&#039; be followed by the present tense? (How did you fix it? vs How did you fixed it? Where did you go to yesterday? vs Where did you went to yesterday?)&lt;br /&gt;
** &#039;We use did to make questions with the past tense.&#039; [https://learnenglish.britishcouncil.org/en/english-grammar/verbs/past-tense/past-simple]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh yeah, what do you mean by antimagic comments? Watching people fix my edits is improving my English too lol. Noone checks on my English these days people only care about my coding skills :P [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 09:27, 27 July 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah I see why you did that. In English double negative is for &#039;not&#039; but it doesn&#039;t apply to &#039;had&#039; and the following verb. That&#039;s just the way past perfect is, so every time you use had you must use the past participle of the verb instead of the present. It&#039;s not counted as double negative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Same thing with the past tense questions. &#039;How did you managed&#039; generally is not acceptable. Same thing with &#039;How could you do this&#039; (not &#039;How could you did this&#039;) and same with &#039;How would you do that&#039; (not &#039;How would you did that&#039;) - you cannot put a past tense because in this case it&#039;ll be a double past tense. That&#039;s the problem with English, you cannot just look word-by-word and decide which tense to use but you must read the whole sentence and decide which tense to use on each verb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The links I gave above showed examples how are they used - just wanted to show you the reasoning behind my changes - those are stuff I learned back in primary school so it&#039;s been a while for me also, more than 15 years ago, but those rules are the iron-clad rules in English grammar that I learned first when I took English course~ (Just like basic rules in Japanese grammar) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But as I said in my user page, you&#039;re always free to undo my changes because I&#039;m not a native speaker of English, so there may be some rules/slangs that I&#039;m not aware of. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:14, 27 July 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which IRC server? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:24, 27 July 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Maou na Ore ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, thanks for all that work correcting my mistakes. The thing is, about that sentence I wanted to correct, you&#039;ve touched the part before the ellipsis, wich was mostly correct (it originally says &amp;quot;kanojo wo shirukoto no tame ni&amp;quot;, lit. [her][to know][in order to]; though the verb &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot; is &amp;quot;wakaru&amp;quot; and the verb &amp;quot;help&amp;quot; is usually &amp;quot;tasuku&amp;quot;, I think that the part about &amp;quot;understanding&amp;quot; is more correct in english, but the &amp;quot;help&amp;quot; part is not) and not the part after (&amp;quot;I feel I can’t miss any uneasiness&amp;quot;), which was the one I really wanted to correct.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 17:32, 25 March 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[So keep the understanding part, get rid of the help?]&amp;lt;-That&#039;s correct. And see if you can check the other part.-[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 19:13, 25 March 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
::No, it&#039;s more like &amp;quot;he can&#039;t overlook any feeling that something is amiss&amp;quot;.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 07:05, 26 March 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I don&#039;t even remember why did I took out the note with the original sentence so that some other translator could check the meaning. Maybe because I managed to at least make the second half have some sense and I forgot about the first half. For now, I&#039;ve added a word for it to make sense and an annotation with the original text to check it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:08, 10 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;t change it back again, since they mean the same, anyway, but, for future reference [http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/by_the_skin_of_one&#039;s_teeth it&#039;s an existing idiom (though it usually says &#039;&#039;&#039;teeth&#039;&#039;&#039;, in plural)].--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:26, 11 April 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I put periods where there are in the original (well, sometimes when there is a period-(word or short expression)-comma and it sounds better in English as comma-(the same)-period, I change it, as well as most times when it&#039;s period-name-full stop, which ends as comma-neme-full stop). About the Land of the Ghouls, I don&#039;t know if it&#039;s its name or just a denomination.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:55, 4 May 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“if I live until I’m 80, there will be great rejoice”. This line sounds weird I think the last line would make more sense as that would be great.&amp;lt;- I went with that because I didn&#039;t find anything better suited. &amp;quot;That would be great&amp;quot; falls short. That would have been &amp;quot;banzai&amp;quot;, but here he says &amp;quot;banbanzai&amp;quot;, whi is even greater then that. I was trying to make a homage to Monty Python&#039;s and the Holy Grail there, but if you find a better suited wording that conveys a meaning of &amp;quot;very overly great&amp;quot;, go with that.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 16:17, 16 May 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:I like how it ended. Thanks.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 11:17, 18 May 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the &amp;quot;did&#039;ja&amp;quot; thing: in this passage, she&#039;s flustered and speaking more rudely than usual (and usually she&#039;s very rude), that&#039;s why I originally put it like that. I you could add some extra &amp;quot;rudeness&amp;quot; to her sentences in the last part of this chapter, I&#039;ll be very thankful.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 16:52, 10 June 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
:And I selected &amp;quot;nakedness&amp;quot; as a word there because both of them are saying &amp;quot;hadaka&amp;quot; (that means &amp;quot;naked&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;nude&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;uncovered&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partially clothed&amp;quot;, with no allusion whatsoever to &amp;quot;bodies&amp;quot;) and I didn&#039;t know a word that would have fitted Meruru (that&#039;s why I went with &amp;quot;naked bodies&amp;quot; for her instead of &amp;quot;nudeness&amp;quot; or something like that).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 16:56, 10 June 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems pointless and redundant, but I can&#039;t remove it, since that&#039;s what it says (or at least, what I think it says, since the wording is a bit obscure)--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:24, 15 June 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I wasn&#039;t &amp;quot;like&amp;quot;, it was &amp;quot;lie&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;Swallow down&amp;quot; is a literal translation; it would mean that the monster cells ate away at their bodies, like alien parasites. &amp;quot;The same that Iris went through hell due to the Black Tamers, the Black Tamers suffered due to the IMA&amp;quot; maybe would need a &amp;quot;way&amp;quot; between &amp;quot;same&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;that&amp;quot; (or at least with that you can deduce its meaning. Side note: these past downs of the side coupled with the fact that I hate Lance&#039;s guts (&amp;quot;I&#039;m not used to long speeches&amp;quot; my [insert the worst swearing you know here]) have reflected a bit on my morale, but I&#039;ll try to start translating again by tomorrow (I want to finish the volume before July comes)---[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 16:00, 20 June 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not specify, it just says &amp;quot;makairyoukou&amp;quot;, wich literally means &amp;quot;Netherworld trip&amp;quot;. BTW I had put &amp;quot;window&amp;quot; in singular because I doubt Kanae entered through ALL OF THEM AT ONCE.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 17:38, 11 July 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Was it for strongly thinking that the one image I vividly pictured in my mind broke out?&amp;quot; -&amp;gt; the nuance is that of a &amp;quot;maybe&amp;quot; question where he wonders if the reason why the image he was more than clearly picturing inside his head (the sword) got out (materialized). Still, I&#039;ve added the original sentence as a comment so that anyone who can translate it gives his advice.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:25, 4 October 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &#039;&#039;&#039;A&#039;&#039;&#039; one-in-a-thousand irregular existence&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A&amp;quot; is the appropriate article, not &amp;quot;an&amp;quot;, because &amp;quot;a&amp;quot; is used before words that start with a consonant sound, while &amp;quot;an&amp;quot; is used before words that start with a vowel sound. &amp;quot;One&amp;quot; is pronounced with a consonant phoneme (same as &amp;quot;won&amp;quot;), even if it&#039;s spelled with a leading vowel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 Even the weakest of them could be considered &#039;&#039;&#039;superhumans&#039;&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Super humans&amp;quot; is strange diction, as using &amp;quot;super&amp;quot; is less formal than the surrounding text.  &amp;quot;Superhumans&amp;quot; is not to correct either, admittedly.  The best word is probably &amp;quot;superhuman&amp;quot;, as an adjective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A completely paranormal power that cannot be achieved even with &#039;&#039;&#039;(the)&#039;&#039;&#039; full mastery of martial arts or weapons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The&amp;quot; is unnecessary.  Full mastery is not a particular thing which would take the definite article; the zero article is appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
  Sitting on a leather couch was a beautiful woman in &#039;&#039;&#039;(a)&#039;&#039;&#039; suited figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence was originally more complicated than it needed to be.  It&#039;s odd to say that the woman is &amp;quot;sitting in a figure&amp;quot;. She embodies the figure; she doesn&#039;t sit in it.  It&#039;s probably better as &amp;quot;in a suit.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 Because Kurogane Ikki only had one tenth the total &#039;&#039;&#039;(of)&#039;&#039;&#039; mana&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of&amp;quot; is unnecessary.  There&#039;s no need to make &amp;quot;mana&amp;quot; into a prepositional phrase attached to the noun &amp;quot;total&amp;quot; when we can just use &amp;quot;total&amp;quot; as adjective describing &amp;quot;mana&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph|talk]]) 18:29, 4 May 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When editing, please put comments and issues you&#039;d like discussed into a talk page, not into the change summary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph|talk]]) 11:02, 22 June 2014 (CDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hey need some help......some guy had put some machine translation in NGNL(V5C4) and I don&#039;t know how to change that one to preview so can you do it, since it was gonna get translated by venis....Thanks&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=411705</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=411705"/>
		<updated>2015-01-18T07:39:53Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=411699</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=411699"/>
		<updated>2015-01-18T07:33:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (35%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=411698</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=411698"/>
		<updated>2015-01-18T07:32:46Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who Kurou-kun brought along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still think about food under these circumstances?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basically the two of them had no means of escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou specifically stated to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you before, this is my job.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still going on about that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, do you want me to make the first move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure what to do under any circumstance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, speaking of which.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah yes, that’s true.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will certainly be mad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm no?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can only use his Light Body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako nodded in response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“————Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, there we go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re kidding me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was unnecessary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, what are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=408007</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=408007"/>
		<updated>2014-12-27T07:21:15Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (25%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v03_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IX (June 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066781-2&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=408006</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=408006"/>
		<updated>2014-12-27T07:20:39Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You totally sound like a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which, how is that kid who Kurou-kun brought along doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is already asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She’s sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s unexpected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm, Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes it is. Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=382649</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=382649"/>
		<updated>2014-08-17T05:58:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you&#039;re requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we&#039;re already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=382645</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=382645"/>
		<updated>2014-08-17T05:41:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you&#039;re stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn&#039;t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If your requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they&#039;re planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since were already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade, and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely lace.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end it was just due to the GPS signal that he arrived here. Although he was not totally sure, but it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=382334</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=382334"/>
		<updated>2014-08-16T07:44:47Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]] (15%)&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=382333</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3&amp;diff=382333"/>
		<updated>2014-08-16T07:42:39Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: Created page with &amp;quot;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.  An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the stre...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s not really a place to eat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako muttered as she walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was at wits end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, she really should not have followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So now you ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when Kurou explained up to this point……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very common question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you are stalking a girl……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wouldn’t be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? The road ends here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is————a Blaze reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reservation……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm——“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What to do? What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have to worry about me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you meant!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you are requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’d probably be best not to know what they are planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah…...huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we are already here we might as well go further on a bit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them entered the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s really unfortunate.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swingset. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there something you wanted to say?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No issues……what are you referring to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what you were getting at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not like that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What I meant to say was————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flame snake————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How impolite of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should take advantage of this kids park.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hinako, are you hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, so that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end it was just due to the GPS signal that he arrived here. Although he was not totally sure, but it seemed this was Rinne’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m quite interested.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Heh heh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, there was nothing to think about actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood, I surrender.”&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=382329</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=382329"/>
		<updated>2014-08-16T07:33:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The End of the Forgotten Street]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:CLvErB&amp;diff=380131</id>
		<title>User talk:CLvErB</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:CLvErB&amp;diff=380131"/>
		<updated>2014-08-10T07:06:42Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;You are better off asking zzhk since he pretty much runs the project but I can run this by him. I&#039;m technically not even an editor since I&#039;m not doing anything lol. Not even sure why my name is there. I&#039;m pretty sure you can edit, just try not to change the meaning. Also, the forums suck btw. Best, [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 01:59, 10 August 2014 (CDT)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=380130</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=380130"/>
		<updated>2014-08-10T07:04:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=The Maidens&#039; Day Off=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maiden of the Sun————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Hinako. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The weather has been quite good today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? The first time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you mean this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi made an exasperated expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina, may I sit next to you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go ahead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi sat down next to Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why must I return with him after class?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako understood what fiction was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Hina.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, this sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi is a good person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, I’m a good person too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Kuro?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou smiled as he nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He patted Hinako on the shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Outside……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shopping…..along the streets……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako blankly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world was slowly expanding for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Can I go back?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps that might have been the case……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it&#039;s just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it&#039;s already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......You should put some thought into it as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....By the way Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It&#039;s supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a dull society we live in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou patted the katana by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Over here Hina! Come over!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I’m coming.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars? Why are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cut it out Kurou!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a warm welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t just me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......They look quite happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heavily sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of sorry state are you in?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, come over here for a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, just buy both.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whose money do you think it is!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don&#039;t really intend on buying it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me try this one too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hope you feel better.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough, go back already!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, are you two……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated as such.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“D-Did you see?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no other choice.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why are you in here!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need help you moron!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh just our usual fun and games.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I don’t know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa…...so boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka could not help but smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The makings of this program was most likely a human production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, that’s my master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t joke around please!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa——ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deeply sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Darn, lost again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone.  She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school&#039;s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, thanks……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you blabbing on about!? You&#039;re just a human, don’t forget your place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright alright, that’s enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is there such a rule?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, haha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Must be very gratifying for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, why are you following me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because I’m very happy today.”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you…...a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I’m a human you know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, being on the same level, well……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe.  Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mhmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it? Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you’re already crying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you idiot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, my bad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That seems to be the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No thanks, I’d rather not.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was already past three in the afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was walking across the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of job is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe, that’s a secret.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne sheepishly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sounds quite boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ok, will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An uneasing aura manifested around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......By the way Rinne.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not even trying to peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…...do you want to look?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What turned for the worse?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did Hinako get lost?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please support us! Please support us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crest of arms and logo which he had seen countless times, was printed at the top of the leaflet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose I do…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Rinne were currently next to the station’s entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou was unaware, after running around he ended up near the station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this crowded place, there were three nuns from the Sun Cult and ten male cultists in uniform. They were all holding leaflets and distributing them to pedestrians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the cultists were completely overlooked. The pedestrians————were practically all Swordies and they paid no attention to the cultists. None of the Swordies even seemed to bat an eye at them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you guys……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou ruffled his head while speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you guys doing here……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still don’t know after seeing us!? We are promoting the Sun Cult’s teachings!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari responded in a provocative tone. She had always been like this. Kurou had even seen her in a half crying state when she became angry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way. To be doing that in the Specialized Central Region, I’m not buying it. No one would trust a human religion since everyone here is a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, usually Swordies do not follow any religion. It was said that in Swordia there were numerous kinds of religions, but the number of people holding on to those beliefs after coming to this world were quite scarce.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You have no right to say that! There are even Swordies among us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But aren’t they just guards?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had battled against many Swordie fighters employed by the Sun Cult. Most of those were just mentally insane people who did not care who they fought so long as the opponent was strong.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All in all, you guys are here in this kind of place to gather more believers……Oh yeah, Akari, did you leave the combat division?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari had infiltrated the Sword Academy with other Sun Cultists in the past. When they were driven out by Kurou that time, she said she did not wish to continue fighting. Despite being opponents on the battlefront, there was no way Kurou could ever resent her. He honestly did not want her to engage in any perilous activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-This is also an important practice! Even though we don’t have any weapons right now, we can still kill you right away!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have the guts……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, Kurou-chan and this girl sure have a good relationship.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne happily jumped into the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean by ‘good relationship’!? Who are you anyways!? Kurou, you must be quite lucky to be going out on dates with girls on Sundays!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The time is right for a date precisely because it’s Sunday!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne purposefully said something that added oil to the fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She easily admitted to a date, leaving Kurou feeling a bit awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You……this date……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari clenched her fists while quivering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then how about Akari goes on a date with me next time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can that even be possible!? You’re in the Sabers so you’re my enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was playing dumb. However, the Sun Cultists were in no mood to play along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The male cultists displayed a rather grave expression as they surrounded Kurou. Incidentally, even Rinne was caught in the encirclement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Akari, you said this guy is from the Sabers, is that true? He even has a katana on him. Is he the rumored human within the group?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, about that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A suspicion surfaced within Kurou. Why did Akari hesitate in admitting to that? Kurou could not even recall how many Sun Cultists he had slain. Even right now, it was not surprising that rumors about Kurou were floating around within the Sun Cult. There must have been many who despised Kurou. Even if there were no implications behind this, Akari should still have no reason to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari focused herself once again and eyed her fellow cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone, today our mission is preaching our beliefs. There’s no point in getting into an useless dispute with this guy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……In that case, there’s been something on my mind from a while ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari interrupted Kurou while sharply glaring at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, despite Akari always putting on airs, you&#039;re just part of the cadre or what? And you’re just a high school student right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what’s on your mind under these circumstances……?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari, who was at wits end, glanced over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been surrounded by the widely known armed division of the Sun Cult, this was perhaps not even an issue for him. However, Kurou displayed no fear at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about that! You know we’ve lost a couple members! If that guy is truly Kurou from the Sabers, there’s no way we can just stay silent!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup yup, I am Kurou from the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou easily admitted to it. Following that, Akari just looked at him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sun Cultists were not armed. Although they hold a lot of smuggled contraband firearms, it was not like even the flyer handout guys would be armed. Even if they were, Kurou would not be troubled at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A fight for our lives, this way there’d be no resentment left……even though that’s what I wish for, it probably can’t be done.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t give me that crap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male cultist yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Except, today I still have work. Furthermore I have a girl with me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shot a quick glance at Rinne and noticed that she was smiling and waving towards the cultists. She was not shaken at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If possible I’d like to try to avoid any blood being shed. Since I won’t bring out my sword, you guys can come at us with your fists.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you a hooligan or what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who ridiculed him was Akari.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fine with us. Once we defeat him let’s send him back to headquarters!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the cultists came at him with a punch. Surprisingly his movements were quite good, befitting of such a scary terrorist group. Despite being a religious organization, they seemed to have some variety of battle training as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, you still have a long way to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou saw through the cultist’s movements, avoided his punch, and then backhanded him in the face. After the sound of the punch, the man toppled down onto the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing that display of technique, the other cultists clearly felt afraid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not be compared to a Swordie, but as a human he had already trained over his limits. Even when using his heavy katana, he was able to freely manipulate it with his arm strength. If a human was hit with such strength, they would easily be knocked into a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What? No need to mention it, it’s just a quarrel among humans!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou intentionally said out loud. At a quick glance, it would be hard to believe that Kurou was a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s a Swordie or the police, no one would bother interfering. So hurry up and come at me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, on this street there was no one who would intervene in a struggle among humans. Swordies had no interest in these matters. The police would only get involved if it was between Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slayed Sun Cultists in the past due to his missions. However, he felt he was not in the wrong for doing so. If there were people who carried a grudge against him, there was nothing wrong with having a playful fight. Nevertheless, he did not plan on taking a beating and staying silent over the issue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sun Cultist men came at him all at once. Humans were different from Swordies and their preference for one-on-one battles. There was no hesitation in attacking as a group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Kurou would not hesitate either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone who was used to seeing a Swordie’s sword, a human’s movements were like witnessing slow motion. The Olden Style was not even needed. Kurou dodged the punch that came swinging at him and began his counterattack. He grabbed another person’s shirt, which lowered his opponent’s head, as he kneed him in the face. After that he elbowed the guy who attacked from behind in the abdomen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that looked like it’d hurt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows and used her hands to cover her face. She was probably very at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Capture that girl!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first person to suddenly rush at Kurou issued an order to the other cultist. After seeing his comrades fall one after another, perhaps the current battle method was not enough to take out Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultists who were given the order immediately charged at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Damn, those guys don&#039;t know Rinne is a Swordie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Kurou remembered that it was already too late.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was stunned. The cultists reached out to her, wanting to capture her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, how dare you touch a Swordie girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke. She nimbly turned her body and avoided their hands. After that, the other cultists wanted to come from behind to reign her in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that tone of disappointment, Rinne swiftly swung her right hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when that happened————the cultist was sent flying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same thing happened to the guy who came from the front trying to grab her and the other guy who was trying to trap her from behind. They were gently lifted in the air and then blown a couple meters back. Their backs violently crashed against the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be stunned as he looked towards Rinne who was smirking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did Rinne do? Kurou was not sure. No, she must have just lightly swung her arms. Even Swordies cannot just blow two muscular guys away. In that case————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, behind you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou turned his body halfway after hearing Rinne’s warning and unleashed a roundhouse kick. His kick landed on the guy trying to do a grapple move from behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultist started bleeding from his nose and fell down————that was the last of them. All the male Sun Cultists had already fallen flat on their backs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I guess that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou satisfactorily clapped his hands. Although it was a clean win for them, none of the Sun Cultists were actually dead. Tentatively, they had taken the fight to an appropriate degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari and the other two nuns just stood there stupefied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation afterwards can just be passed on to them perhaps. Of course, Kurou was never planning on assaulting human girls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, what’s going on? Rolling over like a dead fish. So much for me helping out, it even looked quite interesting around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed the sound of that voice and turned his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coming out of the station was two figures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of them was a muscular male who was wearing a cultist uniform just like his fallen comrades. He had short hair and wore glasses. He was probably about twenty years-old, but his hair had already turned white. From a quick glance at the insides of his left sleeve, it was casually wrapped by bandages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walking next to him was a petite girl. She looked like a little student, perhaps at most she was in middle school. Her height was approximately 140cm. Although she was wearing the same nun outfit as Akari, her dress was rather short and sleeveless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them walked up to Kurou and then stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The one holding the katana is a human right? He has a rather cute face as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was quite startled at his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He seemed to be a Sun Cultist as well, however he sensed that he was quite dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m only kidding. It’s just as you see, I’m a lolicon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please tell me you’re joking about that as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A truly dangerous man. There was nothing more bizarre than just the two of them being together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that doesn’t matter. The pink-haired girl is a Swordie? What a strange grouping, a human male with a female Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your group is also very strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose you’re right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky guy laughed after he spoke. He leisurely closed in on Kurou and Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He very casually closed the distance. Moreover, it did not seem as if it was a technique from any swordsmanship or wrestling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou hurriedly backed off and pulled out his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt a chill run down his back as cold sweat trickled down nonstop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is it with this guy————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky man was not a Swordie. Based on his aura and movement, one could predicate that he was human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, warning signs were going off in Kurou’s head. It may just be intuition, but he had no doubt that it was right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lay down your arms, I’m not planning on doing anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky guy smirked while shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was only coming here to help hand out flyers. Those guys appear to be still alive. Fighting will only make the situation worse for us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I agree.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and proceeded to return the sword to its scabbard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, let’s head back Snow White. Can you please take care of those two over there? The remaining guys can just walk on their own.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the girl named Snow White approached the two cultists who were passed out. With one person in each hand, she picked them both up. The moment her hands were placed on their backs, she gently lifted them up as if she was lifting up a tray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if nothing had happened, the bulky guy and Snow White headed off towards the station. It did not really matter, they were probably just going to carry the knocked out cultists on the tram with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I hope our next encounter can be more peaceful Akari.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t want to hear that from someone as reckless as you Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Akari coldly stated as such, she began calling out towards the fallen cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was completely serious about what he just said. No matter the circumstances, he always seemed to be very mindful of this Akari girl. Wanting to meet her in peace was a sincere desire of his.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm? Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou noticed something. Rinne’s figure was nowhere to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just a moment ago————when the bulky guy was approaching them, she was without a doubt still around. Once Kurou was not paying attention, she disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly forgot about the Sun Cult situation and ran off. As he ran, he took out his cellphone to make a call.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Is this the Electronics Operating Division? There’s something I need to ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou dialed the number that directly connected him to the Sabers’ Electronics Operating Division. After telling them his affiliation and ID, he told them Rinne’s phone number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you track the cellphone location for this number? It should have a GPS in it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within a short period of time, the Electronics Operating division transferred the coordinates to Kurou’s cellphone. He stopped in his tracks and opened up a special Sabers’ map from his cellphone. Two bright dots were displayed on the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One was at Kurou’s current location while the other one was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s moving.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other bright dot was rapidly moving away from Kurou’s location. It would be best if he hurried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wait, hold on. First I should get in touch with Sefi————these two options surfaced in his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s moving?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A girl. I’m going to try and track————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou suddenly looked to his side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing over there was a familiar black-haired girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hinako?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, it is Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had her usual stoic expression while she was slowly eating a crepe-like treat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just one thing after another————From the looks of it, the time to feel at ease for Kurou seemed to be far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=380129</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=380129"/>
		<updated>2014-08-10T06:59:42Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=The Maidens&#039; Day Off=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maiden of the Sun————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Hinako. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The weather has been quite good today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? The first time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you mean this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi made an exasperated expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina, may I sit next to you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go ahead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi sat down next to Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why must I return with him after class?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako understood what fiction was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Hina.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, this sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi is a good person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, I’m a good person too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Kuro?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou smiled as he nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He patted Hinako on the shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Outside……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shopping…..along the streets……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako blankly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world was slowly expanding for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Can I go back?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps that might have been the case……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it&#039;s just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it&#039;s already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......You should put some thought into it as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....By the way Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It&#039;s supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a dull society we live in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou patted the katana by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Over here Hina! Come over!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I’m coming.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars? Why are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cut it out Kurou!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a warm welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t just me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......They look quite happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heavily sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of sorry state are you in?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, come over here for a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, just buy both.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whose money do you think it is!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don&#039;t really intend on buying it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me try this one too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hope you feel better.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough, go back already!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, are you two……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated as such.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“D-Did you see?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no other choice.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why are you in here!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need help you moron!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh just our usual fun and games.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I don’t know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa…...so boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka could not help but smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The makings of this program was most likely a human production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, that’s my master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t joke around please!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa——ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deeply sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Darn, lost again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone.  She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school&#039;s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, thanks……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you blabbing on about!? You&#039;re just a human, don’t forget your place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright alright, that’s enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is there such a rule?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, haha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Must be very gratifying for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, why are you following me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because I’m very happy today.”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you…...a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I’m a human you know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, being on the same level, well……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe.  Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mhmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it? Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you’re already crying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you idiot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, my bad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That seems to be the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No thanks, I’d rather not.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was already past three in the afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was walking across the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of job is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe, that’s a secret.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne sheepishly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sounds quite boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ok, will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An uneasing aura manifested around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......By the way Rinne.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not even trying to peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…...do you want to look?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What turned for the worse?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did Hinako get lost?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please support us! Please support us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crest of arms and logo which he had seen countless times, was printed at the top of the leaflet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose I do…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Rinne were currently next to the station’s entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou was unaware, after running around he ended up near the station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this crowded place, there were three nuns from the Sun Cult and ten male cultists in uniform. They were all holding leaflets and distributing them to pedestrians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the cultists were completely overlooked. The pedestrians————were practically all Swordies and they paid no attention to the cultists. None of the Swordies even seemed to bat an eye at them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you guys……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou ruffled his head while speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you guys doing here……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still don’t know after seeing us!? We are promoting the Sun Cult’s teachings!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari responded in a provocative tone. She had always been like this. Kurou had even seen her in a half crying state when she became angry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way. To be doing that in the Specialized Central Region, I’m not buying it. No one would trust a human religion since everyone here is a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, usually Swordies do not follow any religion. It was said that in Swordia there were numerous kinds of religions, but the number of people holding on to those beliefs after coming to this world were quite scarce.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You have no right to say that! There are even Swordies among us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But aren’t they just guards?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had battled against many Swordie fighters employed by the Sun Cult. Most of those were just mentally insane people who did not care who they fought so long as the opponent was strong.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All in all, you guys are here in this kind of place to gather more believers……Oh yeah, Akari, did you leave the combat division?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari had infiltrated the Sword Academy with other Sun Cultists in the past. When they were driven out by Kurou that time, she said she did not wish to continue fighting. Despite being opponents on the battlefront, there was no way Kurou could ever resent her. He honestly did not want her to engage in any perilous activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-This is also an important practice! Even though we don’t have any weapons right now, we can still kill you right away!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have the guts……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, Kurou-chan and this girl sure have a good relationship.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne happily jumped into the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean by ‘good relationship’!? Who are you anyways!? Kurou, you must be quite lucky to be going out on dates with girls on Sundays!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The time is right for a date precisely because it’s Sunday!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne purposefully said something that added oil to the fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She easily admitted to a date, leaving Kurou feeling a bit awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You……this date……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari clenched her fists while quivering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then how about Akari goes on a date with me next time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can that even be possible!? You’re in the Sabers so you’re my enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was playing dumb. However, the Sun Cultists were in no mood to play along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The male cultists displayed a rather grave expression as they surrounded Kurou. Incidentally, even Rinne was caught in the encirclement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Akari, you said this guy is from the Sabers, is that true? He even has a katana on him. Is he the rumored human within the group?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, about that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A suspicion surfaced within Kurou. Why did Akari hesitate in admitting to that? Kurou could not even recall how many Sun Cultists he had slain. Even right now, it was not surprising that rumors about Kurou were floating around within the Sun Cult. There must have been many who despised Kurou. Even if there were no implications behind this, Akari should still have no reason to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari focused herself once again and eyed her fellow cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone, today our mission is preaching our beliefs. There’s no point in getting into an useless dispute with this guy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……In that case, there’s been something on my mind from a while ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari interrupted Kurou while sharply glaring at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, despite Akari always putting on airs, you&#039;re just part of the cadre or what? And you’re just a high school student right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what’s on your mind under these circumstances……?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari, who was at her wits end, glanced over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been surrounded by the widely known armed division of the Sun Cult, this was perhaps not even an issue for him. However, Kurou displayed no fear at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about that! You know we’ve lost a couple members! If that guy is truly Kurou from the Sabers, there’s no way we can just stay silent!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup yup, I am Kurou from the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou easily admitted to it. Following that, Akari just looked at him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sun Cultists were not armed. Although they hold a lot of smuggled contraband firearms, it was not like even the flyer handout guys would be armed. Even if they were, Kurou would not be troubled at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A fight for our lives, this way there’d be no resentment left……even though that’s what I wish for, it probably can’t be done.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t give me that crap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male cultist yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Except, today I still have work. Furthermore I have a girl with me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shot a quick glance at Rinne and noticed that she was smiling and waving towards the cultists. She was not shaken at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If possible I’d like to try to avoid any blood being shed. Since I won’t bring out my sword, you guys can come at us with your fists.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you a hooligan or what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who ridiculed him was Akari.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fine with us. Once we defeat him let’s send him back to headquarters!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the cultists came at him with a punch. Surprisingly his movements were quite good, befitting of such a scary terrorist group. Despite being a religious organization, they seemed to have some variety of battle training as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, you still have a long way to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou saw through the cultist’s movements, avoided his punch, and then backhanded him in the face. After the sound of the punch, the man toppled down onto the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing that display of technique, the other cultists clearly felt afraid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not be compared to a Swordie, but as a human he had already trained over his limits. Even when using his heavy katana, he was able to freely manipulate it with his arm strength. If a human was hit with such strength, they would easily be knocked into a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What? No need to mention it, it’s just a quarrel among humans!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou intentionally said out loud. At a quick glance, it would be hard to believe that Kurou was a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s a Swordie or the police, no one would bother interfering. So hurry up and come at me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, on this street there was no one who would intervene in a struggle among humans. Swordies had no interest in these matters. The police would only get involved if it was between Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slayed Sun Cultists in the past due to his missions. However, he felt he was not in the wrong for doing so. If there were people who carried a grudge against him, there was nothing wrong with having a playful fight. Nevertheless, he did not plan on taking a beating and staying silent over the issue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sun Cultist men came at him all at once. Humans were different from Swordies and their preference for one-on-one battles. There was no hesitation in attacking as a group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Kurou would not hesitate either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone who was used to seeing a Swordie’s sword, a human’s movements were like witnessing slow motion. The Olden Style was not even needed. Kurou dodged the punch that came swinging at him and began his counterattack. He grabbed another person’s shirt, which lowered his opponent’s head, as he kneed him in the face. After that he elbowed the guy who attacked from behind in the abdomen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that looked like it’d hurt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows and used her hands to cover her face. She was probably very at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Capture that girl!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first person to suddenly rush at Kurou issued an order to the other cultist. After seeing his comrades fall one after another, perhaps the current battle method was not enough to take out Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultists who were given the order immediately charged at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Damn, those guys don&#039;t know Rinne is a Swordie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Kurou remembered that it was already too late.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was stunned. The cultists reached out to her, wanting to capture her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, how dare you touch a Swordie girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke. She nimbly turned her body and avoided their hands. After that, the other cultists wanted to come from behind to reign her in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that tone of disappointment, Rinne swiftly swung her right hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when that happened————the cultist was sent flying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same thing happened to the guy who came from the front trying to grab her and the other guy who was trying to trap her from behind. They were gently lifted in the air and then blown a couple meters back. Their backs violently crashed against the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be stunned as he looked towards Rinne who was smirking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did Rinne do? Kurou was not sure. No, she must have just lightly swung her arms. Even Swordies cannot just blow two muscular guys away. In that case————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, behind you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou turned his body halfway after hearing Rinne’s warning and unleashed a roundhouse kick. His kick landed on the guy trying to do a grapple move from behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultist started bleeding from his nose and fell down————that was the last of them. All the male Sun Cultists had already fallen flat on their backs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I guess that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou satisfactorily clapped his hands. Although it was a clean win for them, none of the Sun Cultists were actually dead. Tentatively, they had taken the fight to an appropriate degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari and the other two nuns just stood there stupefied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation afterwards can just be passed on to them perhaps. Of course, Kurou was never planning on assaulting human girls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, what’s going on? Rolling over like a dead fish. So much for me helping out, it even looked quite interesting around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed the sound of that voice and turned his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coming out of the station was two figures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of them was a muscular male who was wearing a cultist uniform just like his fallen comrades. He had short hair and wore glasses. He was probably about twenty years-old, but his hair had already turned white. From a quick glance at the insides of his left sleeve, it was casually wrapped by bandages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walking next to him was a petite girl. She looked like a little student, perhaps at most she was in middle school. Her height was approximately 140cm. Although she was wearing the same nun outfit as Akari, her dress was rather short and sleeveless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them walked up to Kurou and then stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The one holding the katana is a human right? He has a rather cute face as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was quite startled at his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He seemed to be a Sun Cultist as well, however he sensed that he was quite dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m only kidding. It’s just as you see, I’m a lolicon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please tell me you’re joking about that as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A truly dangerous man. There was nothing more bizarre than just the two of them being together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that doesn’t matter. The pink-haired girl is a Swordie? What a strange grouping, a human male with a female Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your group is also very strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose you’re right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky guy laughed after he spoke. He leisurely closed in on Kurou and Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He very casually closed the distance. Moreover, it did not seem as if it was a technique from any swordsmanship or wrestling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou hurriedly backed off and pulled out his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt a chill run down his back as cold sweat trickled down nonstop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is it with this guy————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky man was not a Swordie. Based on his aura and movement, one could predicate that he was human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, warning signs were going off in Kurou’s head. It may just be intuition, but he had no doubt that it was right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lay down your arms, I’m not planning on doing anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky guy smirked while shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was only coming here to help hand out flyers. Those guys appear to be still alive. Fighting will only make the situation worse for us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I agree.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and proceeded to return the sword to its scabbard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, let’s head back Snow White. Can you please take care of those two over there? The remaining guys can just walk on their own.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the girl named Snow White approached the two cultists who were passed out. With one person in each hand, she picked them both up. The moment her hands were placed on their backs, she gently lifted them up as if she was lifting up a tray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if nothing had happened, the bulky guy and Snow White headed off towards the station. It did not really matter, they were probably just going to carry the knocked out cultists on the tram with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I hope our next encounter can be more peaceful Akari.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t want to hear that from someone as reckless as you Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Akari coldly stated as such, she began calling out towards the fallen cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was completely serious about what he just said. No matter the circumstances, he always seemed to be very mindful of this Akari girl. Wanting to meet her in peace was a sincere desire of his.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm? Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou noticed something. Rinne’s figure was nowhere to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just a moment ago————when the bulky guy was approaching them, she was without a doubt still around. Once Kurou was not paying attention, she disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly forgot about the Sun Cult situation and ran off. As he ran, he took out his cellphone to make a call.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Is this the Electronics Operating Division? There’s something I need to ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou dialed the number that directly connected him to the Sabers’ Electronics Operating Division. After telling them his affiliation and ID, he told them Rinne’s phone number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you track the cellphone location for this number? It should have a GPS in it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within a short period of time, the Electronics Operating division transferred the coordinates to Kurou’s cellphone. He stopped in his tracks and opened up a special Sabers’ map from his cellphone. Two bright dots were displayed on the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One was at Kurou’s current location while the other one was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s moving.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other bright dot was rapidly moving away from Kurou’s location. It would be best if he hurried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wait, hold on. First I should get in touch with Sefi————these two options surfaced in his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s moving?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A girl. I’m going to try and track————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou suddenly looked to his side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing over there was a familiar black-haired girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hinako?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, it is Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had her usual stoic expression while she was slowly eating a crepe-like treat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just one thing after another————From the looks of it, the time to feel at ease for Kurou seemed to be far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:CLvErB&amp;diff=380128</id>
		<title>User talk:CLvErB</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:CLvErB&amp;diff=380128"/>
		<updated>2014-08-10T06:59:01Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: Created page with &amp;quot;You are better off asking zzhk since he pretty much runs the project but I can run this by him. I&amp;#039;m technically not even an editor since I&amp;#039;m not doing anything lol. Not even s...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;You are better off asking zzhk since he pretty much runs the project but I can run this by him. I&#039;m technically not even an editor since I&#039;m not doing anything lol. Not even sure why my name is there. I&#039;m pretty sure you can edit, just try not to change the meaning. Best, [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 01:59, 10 August 2014 (CDT)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Registration_Page&amp;diff=377704</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Registration_Page&amp;diff=377704"/>
		<updated>2014-08-04T06:21:45Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Kenshin no Keishousha series */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;To re-iterate the registration procedure:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Registration is on a &amp;quot;First Come, First Served&amp;quot; basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project&#039;s registration page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same &amp;quot;story arc&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent &amp;quot;biting off more than you can chew&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039; series ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter1|Chapter 1]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[User:hayashi_s|hayashi]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] &#039;&#039;&#039;Completed&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] - [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]] -&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] - &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]] -&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]] - &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]] -&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]] - &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Kenshin no Keishousha|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Registration Page]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=377702</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=377702"/>
		<updated>2014-08-04T06:19:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Updates */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*August 4, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=377701</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha&amp;diff=377701"/>
		<updated>2014-08-04T06:17:05Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: /* Volume 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Status|Active}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Kenshin no Keishousha&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (剣神の継承者, &#039;&#039;Divine Blade&#039;s Successor&#039;&#039;) is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō.&amp;lt;br /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
==Story Synopsis==&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the &amp;quot;Swordies&amp;quot; since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?&lt;br /&gt;
(Synopsis taken from the manga)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Format Standards===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Feedback ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;amp;t=5967 forums!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished&lt;br /&gt;
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Please visit here to get full volumes in ([https://www.mediafire.com/myfiles.php#u7lar4yugad83 MOBI]) format&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2=== &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Maidens&#039; Day Off]] &lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 3===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 4===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 5===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Project Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Supervisor:&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;INACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editors===&lt;br /&gt;
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]] &amp;lt;!--and [[Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Names_and_Terminology_Guideline|project specific]] --&amp;gt; editing guidelines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7 &lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2&lt;br /&gt;
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=377700</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=377700"/>
		<updated>2014-08-04T06:16:15Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=The Maidens&#039; Day Off=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maiden of the Sun————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On behalf of being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Sefi. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The weather has been quite good today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? The first time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you mean this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi made an exasperated expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina, may I sit next to you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go ahead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi sat down next to Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why must I return with him after class?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako understood what fiction was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Hina.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, this sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi is a good person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, I’m a good person too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Kuro?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou smiled as he nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He patted Hinako on the shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Outside……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shopping…..along the streets……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako blankly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world was slowly expanding for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Can I go back?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps that might have been the case……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it&#039;s just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it&#039;s already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......You should put some thought into it as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....By the way Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It&#039;s supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a dull society we live in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou patted the katana by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Over here Hina! Come over!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I’m coming.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars? Why are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cut it out Kurou!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a warm welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t just me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......They look quite happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heavily sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of sorry state are you in?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, come over here for a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, just buy both.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whose money do you think it is!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don&#039;t really intend on buying it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me try this one too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hope you feel better.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough, go back already!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, are you two……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated as such.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“D-Did you see?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no other choice.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why are you in here!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need help you moron!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh just our usual fun and games.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I don’t know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa…...so boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka could not help but smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The makings of this program was most likely a human production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, that’s my master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t joke around please!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa——ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deeply sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Darn, lost again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone.  She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school&#039;s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, thanks……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you blabbing on about!? You&#039;re just a human, don’t forget your place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright alright, that’s enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is there such a rule?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, haha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Must be very gratifying for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, why are you following me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because I’m very happy today.”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you…...a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I’m a human you know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, being on the same level, well……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe.  Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mhmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it? Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you’re already crying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you idiot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, my bad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That seems to be the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No thanks, I’d rather not.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was already past three in the afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was walking across the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of job is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe, that’s a secret.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne sheepishly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sounds quite boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ok, will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An uneasing aura manifested around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......By the way Rinne.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not even trying to peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…...do you want to look?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What turned for the worse?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did Hinako get lost?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please support us! Please support us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crest of arms and logo which he had seen countless times, was printed at the top of the leaflet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose I do…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Rinne were currently next to the station’s entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou was unaware, after running around he ended up near the station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this crowded place, there were three nuns from the Sun Cult and ten male cultists in uniform. They were all holding leaflets and distributing them to pedestrians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the cultists were completely overlooked. The pedestrians————were practically all Swordies and they paid no attention to the cultists. None of the Swordies even seemed to bat an eye at them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you guys……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou ruffled his head while speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you guys doing here……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You still don’t know after seeing us!? We are promoting the Sun Cult’s teachings!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari responded in a provocative tone. She had always been like this. Kurou had even seen her in a half crying state when she became angry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way. To be doing that in the Specialized Central Region, I’m not buying it. No one would trust a human religion since everyone here is a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, usually Swordies do not follow any religion. It was said that in Swordia there were numerous kinds of religions, but the number of people holding on to those beliefs after coming to this world were quite scarce.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You have no right to say that! There are even Swordies among us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But aren’t they just guards?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou had battled against many Swordie fighters employed by the Sun Cult. Most of those were just mentally insane people who did not care who they fought so long as the opponent was strong.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All in all, you guys are here in this kind of place to gather more believers……Oh yeah, Akari, did you leave the combat division?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari had infiltrated the Sword Academy with other Sun Cultists in the past. When they were driven out by Kurou that time, she said she did not wish to continue fighting. Despite being opponents on the battlefront, there was no way Kurou could ever resent her. He honestly did not want her to engage in any perilous activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-This is also an important practice! Even though we don’t have any weapons right now, we can still kill you right away!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have the guts……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, Kurou-chan and this girl sure have a good relationship.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne happily jumped into the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean by ‘good relationship’!? Who are you anyways!? Kurou, you must be quite lucky to be going out on dates with girls on Sundays!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The time is right for a date precisely because it’s Sunday!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne purposefully said something that added oil to the fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She easily admitted to a date, leaving Kurou feeling a bit awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You……this date……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari clenched her fists while quivering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then how about Akari goes on a date with me next time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can that even be possible!? You’re in the Sabers so you’re my enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was playing dumb. However, the Sun Cultists were in no mood to play along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The male cultists displayed a rather grave expression as they surrounded Kurou. Incidentally, even Rinne was caught in the encirclement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Akari, you said this guy is from the Sabers, is that true? He even has a katana on him. Is he the rumored human within the group?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, about that……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A suspicion surfaced within Kurou. Why did Akari hesitate in admitting to that? Kurou could not even recall how many Sun Cultists he had slain. Even right now, it was not surprising that rumors about Kurou were floating around within the Sun Cult. There must have been many who despised Kurou. Even if there were no implications behind this, Akari should still have no reason to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari focused herself once again and eyed her fellow cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone, today our mission is preaching our beliefs. There’s no point in getting into an useless dispute with this guy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……In that case, there’s been something on my mind from a while ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari interrupted Kurou while sharply glaring at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, despite Akari always putting on airs, you&#039;re just part of the cadre or what? And you’re just a high school student right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s what’s on your mind under these circumstances……?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari, who was at wits end, glanced over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been surrounded by the widely known armed division of the Sun Cult, this was perhaps not even an issue for him. However, Kurou displayed no fear at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who cares about that! You know we’ve lost a couple members! If that guy is truly Kurou from the Sabers, there’s no way we can just stay silent!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup yup, I am Kurou from the Sabers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-What are you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou easily admitted to it. Following that, Akari just looked at him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sun Cultists were not armed. Although they hold a lot of smuggled contraband firearms, it was not like even the flyer handout guys would be armed. Even if they were, Kurou would not be troubled at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A fight for our lives, this way there’d be no resentment left……even though that’s what I wish for, it probably can’t be done.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t give me that crap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A male cultist yelled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Except, today I still have work. Furthermore I have a girl with me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shot a quick glance at Rinne and noticed that she was smiling and waving towards the cultists. She was not shaken at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If possible I’d like to try to avoid any blood being shed. Since I won’t bring out my sword, you guys can come at us with your fists.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you a hooligan or what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who ridiculed him was Akari.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fine with us. Once we defeat him let’s send him back to headquarters!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the cultists came at him with a punch. Surprisingly his movements were quite good, befitting of such a scary terrorist group. Despite being a religious organization, they seemed to have some variety of battle training as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, you still have a long way to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou saw through the cultist’s movements, avoided his punch, and then backhanded him in the face. After the sound of the punch, the man toppled down onto the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing that display of technique, the other cultists clearly felt afraid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not be compared to a Swordie, but as a human he had already trained over his limits. Even when using his heavy katana, he was able to freely manipulate it with his arm strength. If a human was hit with such strength, they would easily be knocked into a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What? No need to mention it, it’s just a quarrel among humans!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou intentionally said out loud. At a quick glance, it would be hard to believe that Kurou was a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s a Swordie or the police, no one would bother interfering. So hurry up and come at me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, on this street there was no one who would intervene in a struggle among humans. Swordies had no interest in these matters. The police would only get involved if it was between Swordies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slayed Sun Cultists in the past due to his missions. However, he felt he was not in the wrong for doing so. If there were people who carried a grudge against him, there was nothing wrong with having a playful fight. Nevertheless, he did not plan on taking a beating and staying silent over the issue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sun Cultist men came at him all at once. Humans were different from Swordies and their preference for one-on-one battles. There was no hesitation in attacking as a group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Kurou would not hesitate either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone who was used to seeing a Swordie’s sword, a human’s movements were like witnessing slow motion. The Olden Style was not even needed. Kurou dodged the punch that came swinging at him and began his counterattack. He grabbed another person’s shirt, which lowered his opponent’s head, as he kneed him in the face. After that he elbowed the guy who attacked from behind in the abdomen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that looked like it’d hurt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne raised her brows and used her hands to cover her face. She was probably very at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Capture that girl!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first person to suddenly rush at Kurou issued an order to the other cultist. After seeing his comrades fall one after another, perhaps the current battle method was not enough to take out Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultists who were given the order immediately charged at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Damn, those guys do not know Rinne is a Swordie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Kurou remembered that it was already too late.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was stunned. The cultists reached out to her, wanting to capture her————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, how dare you touch a Swordie girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled as she spoke. She nimbly turned her body and avoided their hands. After that, the other cultists wanted to come from behind to reign her in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that tone of disappointment, Rinne swiftly swung her right hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right when that happened————the cultist was sent flying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same thing happened to the guy who came from the front trying to grab her and the other guy who was trying to trap her from behind. They were gently lifted in the air and then blown a couple meters back. Their backs violently crashed against the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That was……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be stunned as he looked towards Rinne who was smirking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did Rinne do? Kurou was not sure. No, she must have just lightly swung her arms. Even Swordies cannot just blow two muscular guys away. In that case————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, behind you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou turned his body halfway after hearing Rinne’s warning and unleashed a roundhouse kick. His kick landed on the guy trying to do a grapple move from behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultist started bleeding from his nose and fell down————that was the last of them. All the male Sun Cultists had already fallen flat on their backs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I guess that’s it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou satisfactorily clapped his hands. Although it was a clean win for them, none of the Sun Cultists were actually dead. Tentatively, they had taken the fight to an appropriate degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akari and the other two nuns just stood there stupefied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation afterwards can just be passed on to them perhaps. Of course, Kurou never planning on assaulting human girls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, what’s going on? Rolling over like a dead fish. So much for me helping out, it even looked quite interesting around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed the sound of that voice and turned his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coming out of the station was two figures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of them was a muscular male who was wearing a cultist uniform just like his fallen comrades. He had short hair and wore glasses. He was probably about twenty years-old, but his hair had already turned white. From a quick glance at the insides of his left sleeve, it was casually wrapped by bandages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walking next to him was a petite girl. She looked like a little student, perhaps at most she was in middle school. Her height was approximately 140cm. Although she was wearing the same nun outfit as Akari, her dress was rather short and sleeveless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them walked up to Kurou and then stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The one holding the katana is a human right? He has a rather cute face as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was quite startled at his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He seemed to be a Sun Cultist as well, however he sensed that he was quite dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m only kidding. It’s just as you see, I’m a lolicon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please tell me you’re joking about that as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A truly dangerous man. There was nothing more bizarre than just the two of them being together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that doesn’t matter. The pink-haired girl is a Swordie? What a strange grouping, a human male with a female Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your group is also very strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose you’re right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky guy laughed after he spoke. He leisurely closed in on Kurou and Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He very casually closed the distance. Moreover, it did not seem as if it was a technique from any swordsman or wrestling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou hurriedly backed off and pulled out his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt a chill run down his back as cold sweat trickled down nonstop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is it with this guy————!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky man was not a Swordie. Based on his aura and movement, one could predicate that he was human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, warning signs were going off in Kurou’s head. It may just be intuition, but he had no doubt that it was right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lay down your arms, I’m not planning on doing anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bulky guy smirked while shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was only coming here to help hand out flyers. Those guys appear to be still alive. Fighting will only make the situation worse for us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I agree.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded and proceeded to return the sword to its scabbard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, let’s head back Snow White. Can you please take care of those two over there? The remaining guys can just walk on their own.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the girl named Snow White approached the two cultists who were passed out. With one person in each hand, she picked them both up. The moment her hands were placed on their backs, she gently lifted them up as if she was lifting up a tray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if nothing had happened, the bulky guy and Snow White headed off towards the station. It did not really matter, they were probably just going to carry the knocked out cultists on the tram with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I hope our next encounter can be more peaceful Akari.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t want to hear that from someone as reckless as you Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Akari coldly stated as such, she began calling out towards the fallen cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was completely serious about what he just said. No matter the circumstances, he always seemed to be very mindful of this Akari girl. Wanting to meet her in peace was a sincere desire of his.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hmm? Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou noticed something. Rinne’s figure was nowhere to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just a moment ago————when the bulky guy was approaching them, she was without a doubt still around. Once Kurou was not paying attention, she disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly forgot about the Sun Cult situation and ran off. As he ran, he took out his cellphone to make a call.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Is this the Electronics Operating Division? There’s something I need to ask.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou dialed the number that directly connected him to the Sabers’ Electronics Operating Division. After telling them his affiliation and ID, he told them Rinne’s phone number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can you track the cellphone location for this number? It should have a GPS in it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within a short period of time, the Electronics Operating division transferred the coordinates to Kurou’s cellphone. He stopped in his tracks and opened up a special Sabers’ map from his cellphone. Two bright dots were displayed on the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One was at Kurou’s current location while the other one was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s moving.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other bright dot was rapidly moving away from Kurou’s location. It would be best if he hurried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wait, hold on. First I should get in touch with Sefi————these two options surfaced in his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s moving?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A girl. I’m going to try and track————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou suddenly looked to his side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing over there was a familiar black-haired girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Hinako?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, it is Hinako.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had her usual stoic expression while she was slowing eating a crepe-like treat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just one thing after another————From the looks of it, the time to feel at ease for Kurou seemed to be far away.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=376057</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=376057"/>
		<updated>2014-07-31T03:13:47Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=The Maidens&#039; Day Off=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maiden of the Sun————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On behalf of being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Sefi. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The weather has been quite good today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? The first time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you mean this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi made an exasperated expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina, may I sit next to you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go ahead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi sat down next to Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why must I return with him after class?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako understood what fiction was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Hina.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, this sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi is a good person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, I’m a good person too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Kuro?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou smiled as he nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He patted Hinako on the shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Outside……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shopping…..along the streets……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako blankly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world was slowly expanding for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Can I go back?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps that might have been the case……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it&#039;s just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it&#039;s already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......You should put some thought into it as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....By the way Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It&#039;s supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a dull society we live in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou patted the katana by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Over here Hina! Come over!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I’m coming.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars? Why are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cut it out Kurou!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a warm welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t just me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......They look quite happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heavily sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of sorry state are you in?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, come over here for a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, just buy both.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whose money do you think it is!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don&#039;t really intend on buying it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me try this one too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hope you feel better.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough, go back already!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, are you two……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated as such.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“D-Did you see?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no other choice.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why are you in here!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need help you moron!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh just our usual fun and games.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I don’t know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa…...so boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka could not help but smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The makings of this program was most likely a human production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, that’s my master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t joke around please!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa——ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deeply sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Darn, lost again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone.  She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school&#039;s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, thanks……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you blabbing on about!? You&#039;re just a human, don’t forget your place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright alright, that’s enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is there such a rule?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, haha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Must be very gratifying for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, why are you following me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because I’m very happy today.”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you…...a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I’m a human you know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, being on the same level, well……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe.  Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mhmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it? Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you’re already crying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you idiot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, my bad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That seems to be the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No thanks, I’d rather not.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was already past three in the afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was walking across the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of job is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe, that’s a secret.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne sheepishly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sounds quite boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ok, will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An uneasing aura manifested around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......By the way Rinne.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not even trying to peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…...do you want to look?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What turned for the worse?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did Hinako get lost?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please support us! Please support us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The crest of arms and logo which he had seen countless times, was printed at the top of the leaflet.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose I do…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=376056</id>
		<title>Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kenshin_no_Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2&amp;diff=376056"/>
		<updated>2014-07-31T03:12:09Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Thatsjustpeachy: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=The Maidens&#039; Day Off=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maiden of the Sun————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On behalf of being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Sefi. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The weather has been quite good today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? The first time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you mean this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi made an exasperated expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hina, may I sit next to you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go ahead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi sat down next to Hinako.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why must I return with him after class?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako understood what fiction was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Hina.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, this sort of thing……?”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi is a good person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, I’m a good person too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What are you doing Kuro?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou smiled as he nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He patted Hinako on the shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Outside……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shopping…..along the streets……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako blankly muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world was slowly expanding for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Can I go back?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps that might have been the case……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it&#039;s just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it&#039;s already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......You should put some thought into it as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.....By the way Kuro.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It&#039;s supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a dull society we live in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou patted the katana by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Over here Hina! Come over!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I’m coming.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there was————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lars? Why are you……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cut it out Kurou!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a warm welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It isn’t just me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......They look quite happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou heavily sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of sorry state are you in?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, come over here for a sec.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, just buy both.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whose money do you think it is!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don&#039;t really intend on buying it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me try this one too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hope you feel better.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough, go back already!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, are you two……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stated as such.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“D-Did you see?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess there’s no other choice.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Why are you in here!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need help you moron!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh just our usual fun and games.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I don’t know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa…...so boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka could not help but smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The makings of this program was most likely a human production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, that’s my master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t joke around please!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa——ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou deeply sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Darn, lost again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone.  She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school&#039;s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, thanks……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you blabbing on about!? You&#039;re just a human, don’t forget your place.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright alright, that’s enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is there such a rule?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The short-haired boy tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, haha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Must be very gratifying for you……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No worries.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, why are you following me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because I’m very happy today.”&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“K-Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you…...a Swordie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......I’m a human you know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Is that so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, being on the same level, well……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe.  Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mhmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it? Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, you’re already crying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, you idiot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, my bad.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm——……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That seems to be the case.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No thanks, I’d rather not.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was already past three in the afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou was still with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was walking across the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of job is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe, that’s a secret.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne sheepishly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That sounds quite boring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ok, will do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An uneasing aura manifested around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......By the way Rinne.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m not even trying to peek.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umm…...do you want to look?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What turned for the worse?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did Hinako get lost?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Got it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please support us! Please support us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had seen this emblem many times before by logo at the very top.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Sun Cult……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose I do…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Thatsjustpeachy</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>